I
C0
el"*44
I'l*












y^^        ^"V
/            ^^
/^              ^^
/                \
^  ^     -^~
/^ < ^ x^J- /^^^^^^^.
^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^ ^             ~




THE
SON OF.THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ,
AUTHOREIS OF
"GOLD AND NAME," "BIRTH AND EDUOATION," "GUILT AND INNOCENCE," "THE WIFE OF A VAIN MAN," "THE RIGHT
ONE," "TWO FAMILY MOTHERS," ETC., ETC.
TRANSLATED FROM THE SWEDISH
BY
SELMA BORG AND MARIE A. BROWN,
THE TRANSLATORS OF " THE SCHWARTZ," "BLANCHE" AND "TOPELIUS"
NOVELS, AND OF "NORTHERN LIGHTS."
PHILADELPHIA:
PORTER & COATES.
822 CHESTNUT STREET.




PORTER 4p COATES,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
WESTCOTT & THOMSON,                       HENRY B. ASHMEAD,
Stereotypera, Philada,                    Printer, Philada




MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
THE introduction of a new author is always an era in the history
of a country. As the reception of a stranger into a family may
turn the whole tide of that family's destiny, laying a train of
causes whose results may reach many generations into the future, so
a new mental personality may exert an untold influence upon the
thought and character of a nation, moulding it, imperceptibly,
until all the old outlines are changed and an entire transformation
effected. All progress is due to this interior assimilation of fresh
elements. Everything starts in a thought; even the most material
operation. A book is the most perfect vehicle of thought, one
that can travel everywhere, over all roads, to any and every destination. If that book is freighted with sound and healthy thought,
clothed in the attractive garb of fiction,-which only means objective style,-it is a condensed force, capable of effecting in a flash
what years of experience, long knowledge of the world and constant observation may fail to do. The reason of this is, that it
takes us entirely out of ourself, beyond our own realm of sensation,
and strikes chords of feeling that have never been touched before.
It elaborates unimagined ways, untried lines of conduct, illustrates
the tendency and ultimate of all action, and is, in a word, a panorama of life scenes.
A book's power is in proportion to its worth: if it is trashy or
pernicious, it fails of assimilation and is soon rejected, for human
nature, in spite of its ignorance and perversion, ever seeks the
good, and will not cleave to anything else after it finds out the
deception.
The value of the literature of any nation may be estimated by
its permanence in other lands: if an author is broad and farreaching in his sympathies and perceptions, he writes to and for
the world; if he is walled in by his nationality, he can never
attain more than a local interest. Because he is selfish and
isolated, other people become selfish and isolated and exclude him.




ii      MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
He may be received at first, out of curiosity, but he can never
become a member of the family.
This transplanting upon foreign soil.is the hardest test that can
be applied to an author. If he grows and thrives in the new conditidn, he is numbered with the great; if he droops and withers,
it only hastens his decline elsewhere.
Madame Marie Sophie Schwartz was subjected to this test three
years ago, and was one of the happy exceptions, as indeed Swedish
writers ever have been, for they seem to have an "open sesame"
to the hearts and homes of the world. NThe Scandinavian literature enriches every land into which it enters, and is always pronounced worthy.
This fact is our sole excuse, our sole motive, for introducing it
in the United States, through one of its ablest representative novelists. That she had become standard in several European nations
entitled her to acquaintance here; that this acquaintance has
ripened into sincere love and appreciation, justifies us in reproducing all her works.
The following sketch of Madame Schwartz's life is interesting
as coming from one who met her personally, besides having an
aesthetic knowledge of.her as a writer. It appeared in the Gartenlaube, 1869, and is from the pen of von Robert Byr, the celebrated
German novelist and critic:
"...After the appearance of her first books Mme. Schwartz
showed uncommon diligence, and several volumes appeared annually from her pen. The incentive to this must have been in the
unabated enthusiasm of the public, or perhaps in her pecuniary
condition. She is the only Swedish novelist now writing, and
whatever may be brought up against female authors, even the
sharpest opponent must concede that she understands how to
combine and weave together the affairs of the heart in a manner
never equalled by any man. The life of the emotions is a field in
which she is the prominent leader, and seldom has an-author been
able with so small means and within so narrow confines to evoke
such a healthful agitation of thought without transcending due
limits. Long strides and abrupt movements do not become ladies.
Swedish female novelists especially exhibit this natural tact, this
indisputably womanly quality of impressive delineation.  But
where Mme. Schwartz surpasses her predecessors is in the clear
and admirable moral tendency which forms the basis of all her




MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.   iii
works. In every book she tries, with an honest purpose and a
clear spirit, to solve some social or ethical question, and the result
is a healthy vigor, which cannot be said of all writers. Every
mother can put the novels of Mme. Schwartz, without hesitation,
into the hands of her daughters. Life in them is not presented
through a prism that bends the rays of truth, but spirit and character are portrayed for the world as it is instead of for a perverted
ideal.
"And now we ring the bell, soon to meet face to face the lady of
whom we have spoken so much.
"A fine-looking and elegant young man opened the door for us
and showed us into a reception-room, where he left us alone in order
to apprise his mother, as I believed, of our visit. I felt abashed
when Mme. Schwartz entered at having ascribed to her such a
full-grown son, so little did she make on me the impression of an
elderly lady. In her simple house dress, with her plainly arranged
hair and her expressive but not exactly beautiful features, she
seemed to me scarcely forty, yet she is past that age.
"Marie Sophie Birath was born in Boraes, West Goethland, in
1819. She was left an orphan at an early age. Her uncle who
had taken care of her also died and left his widow with their
adopted child in great poverty. As it was necessary to prepare
the young girl for a vocation, she herself chose the art of painting, for which her fine talent qualified her and the assistance of a
friend of the family enabled her to pursue. She painted landscapes, and the art-loving king of Sweden himself purchased one
of her productions, which is now placed in the small north gallery
in the royal palace. But before this, however, when the young
artiste only numbered seventeen years, a wonderful change of mind
occurs ed with her in consequence of a severe illness. The maiden,
before so serene, became melancholy and dreamy, and in order to
lighten her oppressed soul the scarcely-matured girl seized the pen
and wrote, but all alone in quiet and seclusion.
" Married in the year 1839, the young woman was for a time
obliged to abstain from her usual occupation, as her husband,
Professor Gustaf Magnus Schwartz, cherished, in spite of his great
learning and intellectual culture, a peculiar aversion to the beautiful arts, and especially toward a public pursuit of the same by
wome:-. It caused the active spirit a hard struggle, until the
prejudice was so far put aside that after eleven years the first novel




iv      MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
of Mme. Marie Sophie Schwartz appeared in print, and as this one
gained public recognition her husband no longer placed any
obstacle in her path. Still these works were published with
merely the initials of her name. Not until after the death of the
Professor, when her prominent position as a writer made it necessary, did she appear openly under her full name. From that
period her works have appeared in rapid stlccession. By her
assiduity she obtained a comfortable income, of which the beautiful but unostentatious apartments bore evidence. At the time of
our visit she was preparing for a journey. She told us that she
was about starting for Norway, where she hoped to find rich
material for future stories. Her eyes, deep and full of soul, spoke
of unusual gifts. The mild glance softened the otherwise too
stern and somewhat masculine features, and gave beautiful testimony of the richly endowed mind, while the prominent chin indicated firmness of will and strength of character.
"After the usual inquiries which followed the first introduction
the conversation turned upon Fraulein Marlitt, whose'Gold
Elsie' was published by Mme. Schwartz in a Swedish translation
shortly after its appearance in the Gartenlaube, thus finding an
audience also in Sweden.
"Madame Schwartz heartily and unreservedly praised Madame
Marlitt, and she spoke with enthusiasm of the literary excellence
of her work. An amiable smile lighted her countenance, and the
loveliest look, the frankest joy and recognition illumined the shy
eyes. It was no artificial praise, it was the happy outburst of a
noble soul at finding a sister, to understand whom nothing was
wanting but a common mother tongue.
"I went away feeling that I had, that day, become acquainted
with an authoress who writes, not from vanity, but from a high
and sincere purpose, not forgetting that she is a woman, and
maintaining the most beautiful of all things-a true womanhood."
It is due to Mme. Nilsson-Rousaud to state that her glowing
testimony to her countrywoman's fame at home prepared the way
for Mme. Schwartz here, in a manner which no other could have
done. Her letter will be prized by all who love and admire these
two gifted women of Sweden.




MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.    V
To MISS SELMA BORG.
NEW YORK a 28 Novembre 1870.
MADEMOISELLE,
C'est avec grand plaisir que j'ai appris que vous, en collaboration avec Miss Marie A. Brown, avez entrepris de traduire en
Anglais les magnifiques ceuvres de Madame Marie  Sophie
Schwartz.
Permettez moi done, chore Mademoiselle, en fervente admiratrice du talent de Madame Schwartz, de vous offrir ainsi qu'" Miss
Brown, mes vives felicitations d'avoir choisi un Auteur d'un si
immense m6rite afin de faire connaitre au public Am6ricain un
6crivain qui a contribu6 A faire la gloire de notre Pays.
Je vous souhaite tant le succbs que vous m6ritez et vous prie de
vouloir bien m'envoyer un exemplaire de l'ouvrage aussit6t qu'il
sera publi6.
Veuillez agr6er, Mademoiselle, pour vous et Miss Brown, l'expression de ma vive sympathie et l'assurance de ma parfaite consid6ration.
CHRISTINE NILSSON.
[Translation.]
NEW YORK, November 28, 1870.
MADEMOISELLE,
It is with great pleasure that I have learned that you, in conjunction with Miss Marie A. Brown, have undertaken to translate
into English the magnificent works of Madame Schwartz.
Allow me then, dear Mademoiselle, as a fervent admirer of
Madame Schwartz, to offer you and Miss Brown my liveliest felicitations for having chosen an author of so immense merit to introduce to the American public, a writer who has contributed to make
the glory of our country.
I wish you all the success you deserve, and beg you to be so
kind as to send me a copy of the work as soon as it is published.
Accept, Mademoiselle, as well as Miss Brown, my warmest
sympathy and the assurance of my perfect consideratiou.
CHRISTINE NILSSON.
And lastly, we append Madame Schwartz's letters to us, the
translators, as indicative of the feelings with which she received
the tidings of her new success across the ocean. These also contain an account of her literary career and the order in which her




Vi    MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
works appeared. Out of the list she sent us we have published
six books: "Gold and Name," "Birth and Education," "Guilt
and Innocence," "The Wife of a Vain Man," "The Right One,"
and "Two Family Mothers."  These novels differ widely from
each other, and were selected in this order to exhibit the various
phases of her exceedingly versatile talent. The first one, "Gold
and Name," published December 17th, 1870, established her success, and the five that succeeded it only served to elaborate the
remarkable powers which, although they make themselves felt in
one book, need all her productions to exhibit the marvellous scope
and originality of her genius.
SELMA BORG,
MARIE A. BROWN.
[Translation.]
STOCKHOLM, April 28, 1871.
Majors Gatan, No. 9.
HIGHLY ESTEEMED FROKEN SELMA BORG:
Your letter of the 28th December, 1870, I have had the honor to
receive. I would also have replied immediately, had not a severe
affection of the eyes placed a hindrance in the way. The physicians have now given me permission to begin work a little, and
the first use I make of this permission is to reply to your dear
letter.
Receive my heart's sincere thanks for the interest you have
shown my efforts as an author, as well as for the gift of my work,
which you have translated in America. It is to me more dear than
I can in words express to know that in the New World also, attention is devoted to my productions. That Europe has encouraged
them is something which has constituted, not only my joy but also
my surprise; for I considered myself undeserving of the favor the
public has lavished upon me. Warm and fervent is my gratitude
to God for this unmerited success. If I should also succeed in
gaining a large number of readers in America, who interest themselves in what a Swedish woman has dreamed and written, it will
be you to whom I shall stand in obligation; and be assured that I
shall always preserve this debt in grateful remembrance.
You desire to receive some information with regard to my literary career. Ah! my Froken, this account would be too long, as
circumstances have forced me to an incredible productivity. You




MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.                  vii
will therefore allow me to mention only my larger works, as the
lesser could scarcely be of any other interest than that which they
had for the moment.
My first attempt as an author was published in the year 1852,
and was entitled "Slander."  I believe that it betrayed all the
lacks of a new beginner, and also some of the merits of an overflowing fancy. It was well received, and was followed the same
year by the little romance "The Unprotected." The public also
received with much kindness this over-wrought sketch of the illegitimate children's sad fate, which was perhaps written too much
in the French style, then fashionable. I will leave the romances
and novels which followed during the course of several years, and
pass on to my first "tendance" work, published in 1858 under the
title "Two Family Mothers."  It was succeeded by "The Man of
Birth, and Woman of the People;" the tendency of which was
against birth, aristocracy. It had a greater success than any of
my preceding works. I became fashionable in my native land, and
I wrote with increased zeal and with all the joy success bestows.
Then followed "Work Ennobles Man," " Guilt and Innocence,"
"Is Man's Character his Destiny?" "The Nobleman's Daughter,"
"Birth and Education," "The Right One," "Gold and Name,"
and "The Children of Work."  All of these, as well as some not
mentioned, are translated into Danish, German and Hollandish
languages, some in French (" The Man of Birth"), in English and
Polish.
Since "The Children of Work," no larger work of mine has
been published in Swedish with my name. In 1865 I entered into
a contract with Otto Janke, in Berlin, which authorized him to
publish my works in German, with the reserved right that they
would not be printed in Swedish until one year after they had
appeared in Berlin, and then only under a pseudonym. The children of my pen had been so well received in Germany, that Janke
was able to offer me a larger "honorarium" than the Swedish publishers. After this contract, I published here "The Son of the
Organ-Grinder," without the author's name, and then "Souvenirs
of Youth," "My Life's Changes," and "David Waldner," all by
the author of "The Son of the Organ-Grinder."  Then a new
contract was made with Janke, in which he increased the "honorarium," on the condition that some of my works should not be
published in Sweden at all until three years after they were issued




Vlli    MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
in Germany.  Upon these conditions were published "Aunt
Gabriella," "To be, or Not to be," "The Linnet," "The Sisters-inLaw," "The Step-Daughter," and "The Two Comrades;" the
latter this year.
Now I have fatigued you, Froken Borg, with these accounts,
but I have considered it my duty to give them to you, as you
desired to have a complete knowledge of all my works.
Warmly did my heart beat for the ideas I tried to vindicate during the time I made the "tendance" novels my aim; but I felt that
I, alas, was not up to the problems I wished to solve, the abuses I
wished to point at, or the truths I wished to defend; and this feeling of incapacity in accomplishment has often cost me bitter
pangs. Deeply and sincerely do I love the good and the true, and
from my inmost heart have I tried to work for their promotion;
but a woman remains a woman, whether she wields the needle or
the pen; and I have felt deeply that the clearness in rendering,
and that deep knowledge of human nature which is required to
carry through what I, presumptuously enough, made the main
object of my writings, is lacking in me. That I, in spite of these
deficiencies, have had a success far greater than I dared to hope
for even in my boldest dreams, shall always be regarded by me as
something for which I have God's goodness alone to thank.
If you have read "The Man of Birth, and Woman of the
People," you will also find that I have loved and admired
America, and regarded that continent as the cradle of the highest
ideas. You can then understand how great is my joy and gratitude when I, through you, see a possibility that this fresh
America's people shall become interested in Swedish literature.
Once more my heart's warm thanks for this joy.
Have the great kindness to present my thanks to the publishers
of my works, for their politeness in sending me the translation of
"Gold and Name;" and give your friend Miss Brown my most
obliging thanks for her co-operation in rendering my works into
the English language.
Dear will it be to me to continue the correspondence now begun,
and I hope you will soon gladden me with some lines from your
hand.
With utmost esteem,
MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.




MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.                   i
STOCKHOLM, May 8, 1871.
HONORED FROKEN SELMA BORG:
Your letter of April 19, I have had the honor to receive through
Herr Sigfrid Flodin, and permit me to thank you most heartily for
it. The sympathy you have there expressed for my works is to me
very flattering. It is also a dear duty to openly acknowledge that
the translation of "Gold and Name" has been accomplished with
all the care and accuracy an author can desire. One sees from it
that the translators have put themselves completely into the
author's thoughts and ideas, something which places all translation
on a level with the original. It would also be a fervent desire of
mine that you, my Friken, and Miss Brown, were the only ones
who translated Swedish authors in America, because they would
then be introduced in a worthy manner.
You have desired a list of all my works, and I enclose it together
with a portrait of the undersigned.
What I may be able to do for you, I shall do with true pleasure
and interest, if you only turn to me; I beg you to be assured of
this.
Present to Miss Brown my most obliging greetings, and thanks
for the courtesy which has been shown me.
With the utmost esteem,
MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
LIST OF M. S. SCHWARTZ'S WRITINGS.
1852. Slander.
"  The Unprotected.
1853. Marriage.
"  Self-Interest.
"  The Passions.
1854. Family Life.
"  Mathilda.
1855. Where there is a Will there is a Way.
"  Leaves from Woman's Life.
1856. The Widow and her Children.
" Ellen.
"  The Emancipation Mania.
1857. A Double Purpose in Life.
"  The Wife of a Vain Man.




X       MADAME MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
1858. Alma.
"  Two'Family Mothers.
"  The Man of Birth, and Woman of the People.
1859. Work Ennobles Man.
"  Viola.
"  A Victim of Vengeance.
1860. Guilt and Innocence.
1861. Is Man's Character his Destiny?
"  The Nobleman's Daughter.
1862. Birth and Education.
"  The Girl from Corsica.
1863. The Right One.
"  Gold and Name.
"  The Children of Work.
"  The Son of the Organ-Grinder.
" The Daughter of Poland.
1864. Recollections of Youth.
1865. My Life's Changes.
1866. David Waldner.
1871. The Linnet.
The following are not yet published in Sweden:
To Be, or Not To Be.
The Sisters-in-Law.
The Step-Daughter.
Two Comrades.
Aunt Gabriella.
A collection of short stories under the following titles published
in Sweden:
Turn the Leaf.
Once More.
Historical Tales.
Novellettes.
Images from Reality.
For the Moment.
Episodes from the Lives of E. Tegner,
F. Bremer, C. G. Nicander, etc.




THE
SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
FIRST PERIOD.
CHAPTER I.
THE first recollection I have of my father is that he
taught me to stand on my head, turn somersaults, roll
like a wheel and jump through hoops.
I was quite a little fellow when these exercises took
their beginning. My strong physique and natural agility
had probably given my father the idea of making me an
acrobat.
To become an " artist " in the noble art of putting myself into repulsive and grotesque positions was the aim
which was set before my ambition, in case nature had
endowed me with any such thing.
I had to learn to eat while standing on my head, walk
on my hands with my feet crossed over my neck, scratch
myself behind the ear with my foot, etc.
Mt career was to begin with performing these feats
to the music of my father's hand-organ before the gaping
street-boys of the town, and in the country before the
astonished peasantry, afterward collecting in my cap a
few coppers in reward for my efforts,
9




10      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
When I had thus acquired the habit of appearing in
public, I might in the happiest event be raised to the
rank, honor and dignity of circus-rider, and in this
capacity accompany some travelling troop of " artists."
Whether I was by nature called to this career is hard to
decide. It certainly looked so, when I, at four years of
age, began my practice, for I learned very easily, and cannot remember that my father a single time at these lessons used the whip he constantly held in his hand. If I
had been dull of comprehension, it is pretty certain that
the rod would have spurred it up. As it was, he quite
frequently, after the lesson was over, patted me on the
head, and said proudly:
" It is plain to be seen, Conny, that you are blood of my
blood, that something can be made of you in time. You
have no peasant nature, but an artistic bent which will
some day make you a fine gentleman."
It is true I was quite contented with the praise, but
especially because I entertained a high degree of fear for
my father. My contentment did not have its ground in
any pride over the prospect that I might in time become
a "gentleman," but proceeded merely from the selfish satisfaction that I for that day had been spared from tasting
the whip.
Even at the very first lessons I felt an inner dislike to
them. I thought, as children often think, that it was unnecessary to learn these arts, and that my father, in his
artistic career, had not gained particular success.
The first good luck which he had enjoyed was, according to my understanding, that he obtained my mother for
a wife. Still, this was a blessing which I afterward discovered that he did not value very highly; for it often happened that father, when he came home after being away
for a length of time, committed such abuses toward his
wife that it was only with the greatest difficulty that my




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           11
elder brother, Paul, was able to save her from his violence.
To me there was no gladder sight than when my father,
accompanied by Paul and his hand-organ, started off on a
long tramp.
Mother and I then remained in our humble home, where
poverty, it is true, was a constant guest, but yet where a
quiet peace prevailed during father's absence.
My mother worked, spun and sewed all day long, while
I, sitting beside her on a stool, learned to read. The catechism and biblical history were the works which occupied
my time and my thoughts. When I was not reading, I
made large, straight characters on a slate which mother
had received from the sheriff's wife.
As a general thing I liked to learn, with the exception of
the acrobatic exercises; but when father returned home,
the book and the slate were laid aside, and my arms, legs
and joints were set in motion, to accustom them to do service in a way that stood in direct opposition to their natural function.
My life appeared to me as the ideal of heaven and hell.
I found myself in heaven when father was away; hell began when he blessed us with his presence.
I had formed a peculiar conception of the former as well
as the latter.
I imagined the prince of darkness as a large, heavilybuilt man, something like the one who gave me life,
armed with a whip, and engaged in teaching a lot of little boys to stand on their heads, etc. His whole kingdom was peopled with beings who, day in and day out,
performed all sorts of acrobatic feats. I could not get any
other idea into my head than that these were invented by
the evil one.
The kingdom of heaven I peopled with mild, pale
and beautiful women resembling my mother, who worked




12      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
and had beside them children of my age, who felt happy
in being allowed to read the catechism.
This proves that human beings, even in the years of
childhood, imagine eternal compensation or retribution in
accordance with the ideas of joy and torment which experience has conveyed to them.
Of my parents' earlier life I only know that my father
was a German by birth. He had when quite young accompanied an organ-grinder to Sweden. The latter paid
him a certain amount for performing juggler tricks in the
street to the music of the hand-organ. Afterward he had
fallen in with some circus company and married one of
the female artistes; by this wife he had a son, my brother
Paul.
My father's first wife broke her neck in a performance,
and left the two-year-old Paul motherless-a serious obstacle to my father's artistic career.
The circus company were at that time staying in Lindk6ping.
Father and his wife lived with an old woman who kept
a tavern. When the accident occurred, and my father
was puzzled about finding a place for Paul, the old tavernkeeper offered to take the boy for a certain price.
My father scraped together all the farthings he could get
and gave them to the woman, after which he left Lindkoping and his son, promising to return in two years. He
came back according to agreement, yet not after two, but
four years.
He had now ceased his " artistic " exhibitions, and was
an organ-grinder instead.
The former acrobat looked up the old tavern-keeper
and his child.
Paul was at that period six years old, and had been very
ill. The tavern-keeper had not been especially wicked to
him, but she had left the boy entirely to himself. If she




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            13
gave him food when he asked for it, and a thrashing when
he pilfered, it seemed to her that she had done all that
could be expected of her; that the boy was scarcely clothed,
and besides covered with eruptions and vermin, were such
trifles that his foster-mother did not take them into consideration.
Paul would undoubtedly have perished from neglect,
had it not been for a chambermaid who lived with a lady
of rank a few houses from his home.
The chambermaid had conceived a compassionate interest for the pretty but abandoned boy. She gave him
clothes when he was without them; and when her mistress
was away, she took the boy to the house, combed his hair,
washed him and put clean linen on him.
Whether my father was touched by his son's situation
I leave to conjecture, yet he seemed to be too much of an
" artist " to pay attention to such trifles. He was struck
by something quite different-namely, Paul's beautiful
voice; when the boy sang some of his street songs, the
child's tones awakened in my father great hopes for the
future, and Paul was taken from his foster-mother to
accompany him as street-singer.
From the beginning the intention had been to only
stay in Lindkoping long enough to earn sufficient to be
able to go to another place, and for Paul to learn some
new songs; but fate had ordained otherwise.
Chance brought father in connection with Paul's protectress, the pretty and good Annette.
An organ-grinder can also have an eye for the beautiful, and this was just the case with my father. He
himself was a stately, fine-looking man, who, with his
velvet blouse, his little cap on one side over the dark
curly hair, and the most seductive black moustaches, must
of a necessity have been dangerous to a chambermaid's
heart. This was actually the case.
2




14      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
He fell in love with Annette, and was loved in return.
Six months after my father's arrival at Lindkoping they
became a pair.
Father had done an excellent business while he remained there. My mother, besides, had a few hundred
thalers in inheritance from her parents. This money was
drawn immediately after the wedding, and the newlymarried couple left the place to go to my mother's native
province, Uppland, where they were to buy a cottage.
Mother had at their marriage made the condition that
they should purchase a piece of land with her money, and
that father should settle down in peace with his wife and
child, working for their support, and no longer stroll
around with his hand-organ.
My father might have left his "artistic career" and
lived easy, cultivating the soil, but he had no inclination
for private life; he loved the public one too well. He was
too much accustomed to his nomad existence to thrive in
one spot. He liked the bustle of the streets, the racket of
the taverns, and found it more to his taste to grind the
hand-organ than to dig in the earth.
They established their abode in a village called Skarparby. My father bought a house there, with the accompanying potato-patch, but without any other land. He
continually postponed getting any, notwithstanding he
promised my mother from day to day that he would do
it. Time passed, and one fine day it was found that the
money was all gone, so that he no longer had anything to
purchase with.
This sad discovery was made when they had been married a little over a year.
Father had spent this year in doing nothing; he lived
well, and at night frequented the tavern, gambling and
drinking with the peasants.
When the purse was now found empty, he took the mat



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            15
ter quite philosophically, drew out the dusty hand-organ,
took Paul with him and left his home and wife, perfectly
contented at having a chance to get rid of both.
All that my mother possessed when he went away from
her was two rix-thalers in money, a little herring and
milk, and the potatoes that grew in the yard.
It was at the end of summer that my father entered
upon his first " artistic journey" since he married my
mother.
In the winter I was born, and in the spring my
father and brother returned, bringing with them some
money.. As long as this lasted they stayed at home; but
when it was consumed, they went away again, leaving my
poor mother to take care of herself and child as best she
could.
During the very first months of their marriage, my
mother had every reason to repent the step she had
taken, for a life of suffering and privation stared her in
the face.
To repent a folly is indeed very commendable, but generally avails nothing. All the tears in the world cannot
make it undone. Accordingly, my mother chose that
which was much wiser than to mourn over it-namely,
she tried to make her fate as endurable as possible.
She was good at all sorts of handiwork, and soon became
the seamstress and assistant of the village in everything
that demanded a little more knowledge than the peasantwomen in general possess.
In this way she succeeded in closing her door to want,
and would even have been able to live a life free from
care, if father had not spent five or six months at home,
and then used up, not only what he himself had earned,
but also the small savings which mother had made during
his absence.
It often happened that he came home without a single




16      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
farthing, and then it was mother who had to provide for
the whole household. The result was that she never, with
all her work, could get farther than to keep hunger banished from her dwelling.
The first bitter sorrow that befell my mother was when
father took Paul with him to sing to his hand-organ.
Paul was dear to her, and it pained her that the boy
should  not have a chance to  go to school or learn
anything except to stroll around as a street-singer, but
what father wished she knew it would be vain to strive
against.
He did not intend to make his son a peasant or
mechanic, but Paul should become a "singer," and earn
his bread as his father and grandfather had done-that is
to say, in the street.
If Paul could have become an acrobat or juggler, father
would certainly have trained him to it; but Paul's body
had through neglect become misshapen. He walked with
his knees bent and so close together that his legs formed
a sort of angle. In addition, they were so thin that it
seemed as if they were not able to support his body. He
was, besides, lean and spindling, with long arms and a
stooping posture. It looked as though he, from his earliest childhood, had obtained the stamp which is always
found with those who go around with hand-organs.
If the rest of Paul's body was in complete harmony
with his capacity of street-singer, his face was not. Nature had through one of her strange caprices endowed him
with such beautiful and regular features that it made a
sad impression upon a lover of beauty to see this wellshaped head on a long and crooked neck, which raised
itself above a pair of round shoulders.
There was, however, in the expression of the face, a
mixture of careless unconcern, good-natured cheerfulness
and a certain sadness. The large dark eyes had occa



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           17
sionally something melancholy, which was in sharp contrast with the nonchalant smile around the well-formed
mouth.
His voice was as clear, pure, ringing and fresh as his
face was handsome.
I have heard my mother say that every time he returned
from his " artistic " journey, as my father called their perambulations, his voice had developed in strength and
clearness. When Paul became older, he brought home
entirely new songs, and also various pieces of music. How
he learned these he did not say, and was particularly anxious to conceal this knowledge from father. He had also
procured books, although my mother could not comprehend how he had learned to read them.
When father and he were at home, Paul would spend
whole days sitting in a corner reading the books he had
bought. To my mother's question, how he had acquired
the knowledge of reading them, he answered:
"Mother, have you not told me that I ought to learn
something? I have learned to read and write, and I shall
certainly learn more than that in-course of time. When
father sits drinking in the taverns, then I get a little learning in my head instead, in order to give you joy, mother,
and, when I grow older, help Conny."
Paul's disposition was cheerful, gentle and quiet; but
when his will was set on anything, he appeared unbending.
If father, in an intoxicated condition, forgot himself
toward mother, Paul was like a lion, and let father beat
him as much as he chose, but kept him from ill-treating
her.
Paul loved me so deeply that he knew no greater
delight than to afford me a joy. Even if he sometimes returned to us covered with rags, he nevertheless had a plaything or picture-book for me.




18      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
When my father made me, at four years of age, begin
my training as an acrobat, my mother came near sinking
under the sorrow it gave her that I too should be formed
into a " vagabond," as she called highway and street
" artists."
She vehemently opposed my father's intermeddling in
the direction of my life, and asserted that she had resolved
to educate me for a regular trade. Father's whip, however,
settled the dispute. After this termination I began my
gymnastics.
It was early in the spring. I was just six years old.
As father had been away the whole winter, I scarcely
thought that he would return, but played quite unconcerned with some other children from the village, as mother
had gone out with a piece of work she had finished.
Apropos of the village, I will say something about this
remarkable place, where my cradle stood.
It was one of those ugly places surrounded by widestretched plains, where a mass of crooked and sunken
wooden cabins, some red and some bleached in the sun,
had been brought together in wild order, with barn-yards
and dung-hills for an embellishment.
Most of the houses in Skirparby had no potato-patch
and no tree near them, but were destitute of everything that could please the eye. In the whole village
there were only two trees, and these stood on the rich
Pehr Pehrson's place.
Below the village went the high road which leads from
U~ to G —. The village street ended at the main
road, where the sheriff's house lay to the right.
This, with its little well-kept terrace under the windows,
and its large garden on the other side of the road, resembled a flowery gem thrown in the midst of these ugly,
bare flats.
When you came from G      and passed by the sheriff's




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.              19
place, you had directly after it three cabins, which lay
separated from the village by the street on the other side
of them.
This little row of dwellings was called "the grove,"
because there were a few trees, which before each one of
the cabins formed, as it were, a little kitchen-garden.
The last of these cabins was my paternal home. The
scrap of earth which surrounded it was carefully cultivated. In every available spot my mother's industrious
hands had planted peas, beans and potatoes.  The
crooked windows of the cabin were clean, and inside were
a few blooming geraniums, balsams and fuchsias, and a
fine myrtle. There were also little snow-white windowcurtains, all of which gave to the organ-grinder's cabin an
orderly and unusually trim appearance.
The well-raked path which led from the gate to the
cabin door, the freshly-scoured stoop, all contrasted
sharply with the two neighboring houses, with their
untidy entrances and yards filled with weeds, sweepings
and refuse.
These two miserable cabins had as bad a reputation as
their exterior vas repulsive.
In the one which lay nearest our cabin lived a peasant
by the name of Fransson, who had been in prison for
theft. His wife had been accused of hiding stolen goods,
and the children were known over the whole village for
their pilfering.
At the time when I reached my seventh year, Fransson's
term of imprisonment had expired, and he returned to his
family.
In the cabin nearest the sheriff's house lived the widow
of a soldier by the name of Barsk, who, as a murderer and
felon, had been executed.
Mother Barsk was generally called Black Stina. She
was large and gross in form, broad-shouldered as a man,




20     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
and with arms and hands so muscular that they denoted
an unusual strength. She had black hair, a dark complexion, a low, broad brow, and a pair of small black
eyes which were piercing as knives when she looked at
one. Her whole appearance had something defiant, sinister and secretive.
It was said that she was of Tartar origin, and knew
things which no one else had any knowledge of.
All the children of the village were afraid of Black
Stina; and when they saw her from afar, they took to their
heels and began to run as fast as they could.
Among those with whom  she inspired the greatest
terror, I was included.
My mother also seemed to fear her, for she often said
to me:
"When you see Black Stina, get out of her way; but
greet her politely, and take care not to provoke her and
her Janne."
Janne was Black Stina's son, and of the same age as
Paul-that is to say, several years older than I. He
resembled his mother as one berry resembles another.
The children of the village were as much afraid of Janne
as of Black Stina. He scarcely ever associated with any
children but the Franssons.
Only in passing had Janne devoted any attention to
me, and that was a couple of times when mother had
gone to the village and not taken me with her; then he
watched his chance, and quite kindly gave me a
drubbing, in order, as he asserted, to make me limber
in the joints.
When this happened for the second time, my mother
considered it advisable to take me along when she was
obliged to leave home, and thus I came in no further
contact with Janne.
Black Stina was only twenty when her husband was




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.             21
executed, and Janne only two. Still, she continued after
this event to live in the same cabin where Barsk had been
taken, and supported herself, after his death, by spinning
wool. Her especial means of gaining a livelihood, however, was to tell fortunes, pronounce incantations over
sick-beds-or "cast spells," as it is also called-and to cure
animals. She was the help of the village and the country
round about in everything where superstition was in the
performance; and we all know what an important role it
plays among the peasantry.
Black Stina made the most of this fact; she was well
aware that people at once feared and abhorred her, but
yet solicited her aid, because they ascribed to her the
honor of having knowledge of things which were inexplicable to others.
Taciturn, hard and shy bf humanity, she had all that
was needed to overawe the superstitious and to inspire the
credulous with the thought that she stood in alliance with
the under-world.
Ever since her husband's death, Stina was clad in a
black skirt and jacket. On her head she was accustomed
to wear, in winter, a black woollen handkerchief resembling
a pall.
Her skirt was, at the end of the year, an incomprehensible hanging mass of tatters, which had lost their color and
passed over to gray, so covered with. dirt were they.
Every New Year's day one saw her in a new costume,
which was then worn steadily for a whole year, while
no needle ever did anything to mend the slitsit received.
If I except the fear of my father, there was no one who
gave me such a panic as Black Stina. There was nothing
that could have induced me to enter her gate.
In my imagination this abode constituted something
terrible. There, inside the broken windows stopped up




22      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
with rags, were any number of small naked children, who
performed acrobatic feats all the day long. The beholders
consisted of a lot of owls, crows, cats and frogs, which
sat around the walls, looking at the poor little creatures, who stood on their heads, while Black Stina beat
them.
How this absurd notion ever entered my head I cannot
explain, unless from the fact that I had heard all the
children say that Stina had owls, crows and frogs, as well
as two large yellow cats, which never showed themselves
outside her cabin door. That there were little children
whom she tormented was a product of my own imagination.
The amount of the matter was that Black Stina was my
dread and horror. When I saw her step out of her cabin,
I ran with all my might until I had gained security in
ours. If I met her on the road and could not avoid encountering the object of my fear, I took off my cap and bowed
as deeply as if I had seen a royal person, well recollecting
my mother's words to be polite.
This woman and the Franssons were thus our nearest
neighbors. It must be admitted that they were not of the
kind that people like to have in their vicinity. Truth demands, however, that I give them the credit of never occasioning my mother any harm or disturbing her in the
slightest way.
The Franssons' young ones pilfered from everybody in
the village, even from the sheriff, but they did not take as
much as a bean or pea from my mother. Their parents
now and then entertained suspicious persons, but without
our having any knowledge of it, except that the sheriff
made frequent visits to them and generally gave these uninvited guests free passage to U —.
It was, as I have said, early in the spring, when I and a
few other children were playing outside our cabin. We




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            23
amused ourselves by throwing snow-balls. The sun shone
mildly down upon the soft snow, and dissolved it into water.
We had been bombarding each other without either
side gaining the victory. The two parties we had formed
had been treated equally, and the battle continued in tumultuous glee, when all at once Janne jumped over the
fence and stood in the midst of us, shouting:
" What numbskulls! what rabbits! who are not able to
wallop each other, so that it tells. I will give it to you for
being such weaklings;" and with this he seized hold of the
boy who stood nearest to him, and began, with mauling
and blows, to bury him in the snow.
The little crowd of bantlings, of the same age as I,
scattered instantly and took to their heels; they all scampered off at the top of their speed, leaving one of their
comrades in Janne's power, to be abused by him as much
as he pleased. I also had beaten a retreat to the front
stoop, but there I stopped, checked by the poor little boy's
cries of lamentation.
Although only six years old, I was both strong and agile,
but, alas! entirely destitute of courage. Still, it seemed to
me that I had not done right in running away from one
who had fallen a victim to Janne's wickedness. There was
something within me which said that I ought to help the
abandoned. After a moment's struggle between my cowardice and my sense of right, the latter conquered.
With an acrobatic leap I was back at the place of conflict, but came so that I literally fell upon Janne's back
like a bombshell, and that with so violent a shock that he
was obliged to release the hold he had in his victim's towcolored hair.
For a second Janne and I rolled over each other in the
snow. I had thrown my feet around his neck and my
arms around his legs; thus we tumbled about, until we
struck against the gate-post.




24      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
In the meantime the little maltreated boy had taken to
flight, screaming and bawling at the top of his lungs,
leaving me to extricate myself as best I could.
At the instant we knocked against the gate-post I let go
my grasp of Janne's neck and legs, turned a somersault
and was again on my feet, firmly resolved to make for our
cabin and lock the door behind me; but this intention of
mine was never realized. Before I got there Janne had
caught up with me, and now began a chase around the
little yard.
I, who never made any use of my gymnastic skill except
when father was home, now employed it to save myself
from Janne's ill-treatment, which I foresaw would be
pretty thorough if he got hold of me, as our collision with
the gate-post had given him a bruise across the face, so
that the blood flowed from his nose.
To a beholder it ought to have been a very peculiar
sight to see how I vaulted back and forth over the fence,
or made a spring and jumped over my pursuer when he
bent down to seize hold of me.
This chase could not last long, however, before my
strength became exhausted.  After we had continued
about half an hour, I fell down at my last leap over
the fence, completely wearied out, without being able to
get up.
My heart throbbed from exertion and fright. I closed
my eyes and expected Janne's clutch. A pair of hands
did indeed seize me. They resembled a vice, so tight was
their grasp, and a bass voice cried out:
"You imp, if you have beaten Janne so that the blood
runs, you will now get your pay for it, that I promise!"
My heart's violent beating stopped, my blood became
cold from horror. I found myself in the hands of Black
Stina.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            25
The thought of blows and abuse disappeared when I
opened my eyes and saw her dark physiognomy grinning
at me.
My terror was so great that I did not feel how she
squeezed me, when she held me high up in the air and
shook me like a glove. The only thing clear to my mind
was that my time had now come. I took it for granted
that I would the next minute be changed from a human
being into a lizard, frog, or some other ugly creature.
After she had held me in the air for a little while, and
shaken me so that I fancied my father's cabin stood with
the chimney downward, she threw me to the ground and
seized me by the neck. I now expected my transformation, but, instead, the pain which I experienced, when a
heavy stick fell with a powerful blow on my neck, taught
me that I was not yet any frog, but a little urchin who
was punished with a sound thrashing. If I had been
treated to many such strokes, I fear that my back would
have been broken. I did not receive more than two, however, for just as the second reached me, a voice cried to my
tormentor:
" What the d    1, Stina! do not destroy the boy for me;
you certainly understand what a capital that chap can
become. He is nimble as a cat."
Black Stina flung me from her into the nearest snowdrift, where I remained lying motionless.
I had recognized my father's voice, and the impression
it made could be compared to that which one would
experience if he, from being suffocated with smoke and
believing himself saved, had quite unexpectedly been
thrown into the flames.
For a long while I neither heard nor saw.  Fright
had to that extent overpowered me. Suddenly I felt a
cold hand, which stroked my brow, and a kind voice
whispered:




26      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"How is it with the liliput?  Have they beaten him
very badly? Mercy sakes! can you not move, not look at
Paul, not speak?"
And now I felt the flutter of a warm breath on my
cheek, after which some one lifted me up quite carefully
and carried me into the house.
I had full consciousness of all this; I could very well
have responded to Paul's words and also opened my eyes,
but I lacked courage. It seemed to me so comforting to
rest on Paul's breast, to avoid meeting my father's eyes or
answering his questions.
Paul laid me down on the, bench in the cabin. He
kissed me, and some tears fell down on my brow.
This touched me; I threw my arms around his neck and
began to weep aloud.
My mother found us clasped in each other's arms when
she returned from the village.
At the sight of Paul she understood that her husband
was home. The poor woman sighed.
Paul related to her in brief that when father and he
came near the grove they had seen me in conflict with
Janne. Paul had wished to hasten forward to assist me,
but father's strong hand had held him to the spot. They
witnessed how I, through my agility, for a long time kept
my assailant at a distance. Not until Black Stina meddled
in the affair did father advance and hinder her from injuring me for life.
My mother had taken me in her lap, caressed and petted me, while the tears ran down her cheeks.
She wept, but silently, without sighs or sobs. It was
the mute outpouring of bitter grief.
I twined my arms around her neck and tried to console
her by saying that it did not pain me so dreadfully
when Black Stina beat me. Of course I took it for
granted that she wept over the beating I had received.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            27
My mother finally dried her tears, and said, turning to
Paul:
" Where is your father?"
" He went in to Black Stina's," answered Paul.
At these words I began to scream frantically, for I had
no idea that father's visit to Stina could signify anything
but that I should be sent to her to stand on my head
with the other children whom I imagined to be there.
Only with difficulty were Paul and mother able to calm
me. When they at last succeeded, Paul mentioned that
father and he did not come home alone, but that they had
company with them.
"What do you mean by that?" asked mother.
"Oh, I mean that father has gone into partnership with
a man who has monkeys, a little trained horse and some
dogs. It is an Italian by the name of Alphonso. Father
and he have already given exhibitions. Father has taught
Alphonso's daughter to dance on the horse; and besides,
father has appeared as a clown. I have ground the handorgan and sung between the parts. We have earned considerable money for the last few weeks, so that I have
bought a good many books for Conny, which we will enjoy
together; and then I have treated myself to a violin, and
I can play some little tunes on it."
Mother sat silent.-My curiosity had been excited to see
the monkeys and dogs that could dance. I forgot all that
had troubled me, to ask some questions about these interesting objects.
" Where are the monkeys and dogs?" I asked.
"They are on the way," answered Paul. "Alphonso
wished to let the horses rest a couple of hours in T;
therefore we are here before them."
"Oh how amusing it must be to see dogs dance!" exclaimed I.
" Ah! you may perhaps see more than you wish, dear




28      THE SON OF THE ORGAJN-GRINDER.
Conny," replied Paul. " Father and Alphonso intend to
give exhibitions here, and then you will have to help; you
can be sure of that, poor young one!"
"Paul, it cannot be, that-" interrupted my mother.
" That Conny shall make his appearance? Yes, mother.
It is just so, and it is no use to object," added Paul, passing his long thin hand over my mother's; "it will only
irritate father, who has lately been real cruel when he could
not immediately have his will."
The conversation was here interrupted by my father,
who stepped into the cabin. He was obliged to stoop in
order to get in the low door, and after he had muttered a
string of oaths over the miserable shanty, he turned to
mother:
"Good day, Annette  where the d-1 do you keep yourself, not to have an eye on the boy there? If I hadn't
come, Stina would certainly have so pickled him that by
this time there would have been nothing but shreds left of
the whole creature. Black Stina is a woman who is not
easily got rid of. Such a wife would have suited me.
There, now! out of the way; I need to rest myself."
This latter utterance was accompanied'with a motion of
the foot, as if father intended in this way to clear the bench
where we sat.
We were instantly a long distance from the place upon
which he wished to lie down. After he had stretched himself out to his full length, with his dripping boots on the
clean seat, he plunged his hands in the pocket of his velvet blouse, originally black, but now a grayish brown.
When he again drew up one hand, it was full of coins. He
laid these on the table, saying:
"Here is some money, Annette; go and get some brandy
right away, and see to it that I have good living while I am
at home, else you may go to the d —l, the whole of you.
Bring out what you have immediately, and let the boy




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.             29
there run to the tavern. I need food and drink, after
walking twelve miles.  Do you understand that, you
creature? Well, be lively."
Paul had already grabbed a few of the coins, and was
the next instant on his way for the brandy, so as to spare
me, who was completely battered up, the necessity of
using my limbs.
Paul had walked as far as father, but with the difference that, while the latter had nothing to carry but the
stand for the hand-organ, the fourteen-year-old Paul carried the hand-organ on his back, and yet he forgot his
weariness, his hunger and his aching legs to save me from
the hardship of going for the brandy.
I did not reflect then upon this trait in him, but I have
done so since, when I considered how Paul, in the least
things as well as the greatest, always forgot himself to
avert a torment from me.
3




CHAPTER  II.
A  LPHONSO, with his little trained horse, his mon
keys, dogs and daughter, had in due season arrived
at the grove and been lodged with us. The horse had his
stall in the shed where my mother kept her wood; the
monkeys, dogs, men, children and my poor mother occupied the cabin.
The very next day after he came home my father resumed his instruction with me. I had now a companion
in this torture, and this companion was Alphonso's tenyear-old daughter.
We learned wonderful things, Antonia-or rather Toniaand I.
How many stifled sighs of pain these lessons cost us,
poor children that we were, how many suppressed lamentations we kept within us, it would be hard to tell. We
dared not cry or complain when we were taught to contort
our bodies in a painful way, because the least sound from
our lips would have put us in connection with father's whip.
My mother's cosy little cabin, where she and I had lived
so quietly and peacefully when we were alone, was now
changed into a dirty hole, in which, while father gave
Antonia and me lessons, Alphonso drilled his dogs and
monkeys.
At the end of April it was decided that the first performance should be given. There were to be three of them.
A large barn was changed into a circus, and there Tonia
and I were to appear before the peasants and notables of
the place, Tonia on horseback and I as an acrobat.
30




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            31
The memory of that day stands vividly before my soul.
Shortly before the performance my father delivered the
following speech to me:
"See here, Conny, if you fail this evening, and do not
perform your feats as you should, you will get such a dressing down that you can have the good of it for your whole
life. You will then make acquaintance with the lash, and
that in such a way that the d —- may take your hide!"
I shuddered at the thought of being skinned in that style.
Rigged up in old, patched-up flesh-colored tights, a
tunic of red odds and ends embroidered with tarnished
spangles, and my teeth chattering with cold and fright, I
awaited the moment when Tonia had finished and I
should go in.
My mother'held me, wrapped up in a shawl, and was
so pale that she looked as though she had not a drop of
blood left in her veins.
Tonia and the little trained horse left the ring, and now
my father took me by the hand.
At the moment when I stepped in on the scene of
action I had forgotten all the fine things I had to perform.
Everything whirled before me, and for a few seconds it appeared as if the front bench, upon which the sheriff with
his family and the rest of the gentry were sitting, hopped
up and down, and as if the peasants standing behind them
turned somersaults over them. I held tight to my father's
hand, afraid of falling on my nose myself.
Father said something; what it was I did not hear, but
that his hand let go of mine I felt to my horror.
At the same instant a voice which came from the gaping
crowd of peasants cried out:
"Just see there! the organ-grinder's boy! He is going
to do great things, I suppose. No, thank you prettily; it
will be a perfect bosh. Pay money to see such an object
as that!"




32      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
I had recognized Janne's hateful voice.
Although I had no ambition as an " artist," his words
piqued my childish vanity, and without waiting for my
father's order I threw myself on my head, rolled like a
wheel, walked on my hands, and God knows what I did
not do. I went on with all my might to dumfound Janne
with my skill.
Since our last encounter I had a thorough grudge
against him. I neither heard nor saw. I thought no
more of father's whip. I gave no heed to his words. I
performed one exploit after the other, panting and blowing
from exertion, until I had gone through the whole list.
They applauded me, and I was to put the crown to the
work through the last and most difficult of my feats, when
just at that moment something was flung in my face from
which I received so violent a blow that I tumbled backward, screaming loudly, with the blood running from my
mouth and nose. My father took me up and carried me
off from the scene of my triumphs.
Two of my front teeth had been knocked out and my
upper lip cut in two by the stone which had been thrown
at me.
I screamed desperately, fully convinced that my last
hour had come.
Among the beholders there was a terrible commotion.
They swore, wrangled, shouted, and in the midst of this
tumult was heard the sheriff's thundering voice. Janne's
and Black Stina's names were mentioned with threats by
the excited peasants. This much I caught in spite of my
agony.
As soon as father had placed me in my mother's care
he went back to the barn again to find out who threw the
stone.
So began-and I can gladly say so ended-my artistic
career.




CHAPTER III.
FOR three days I lay there with my swollen, aching
face. Fru Wrikter, the sheriff's wife, came to us the
same evening that the misfortune occurred, and gave
mother some advice through which my pain would be
relieved.
Janne seemed to have had the sheriff to thank that he
was not badly beaten by the peasants, who had been perfectly enraged at him for throwing the stone in my face;
but if he was saved from the violence of the peasants, he
received, on the other hand, a private castigation from the
sheriff, who took him home with him.
Paul told me of this.
Black Stina met Paul the day afterward, and then she
clenched her fist at him, saying, with venom:
" You may be sure, you pack of vagabonds, that you
will have back the beating that the sheriff has given
Janne, and that in a way that you will also have him to
deal with, I promise you."
In the meantime, father and Alphonso gave a new performance two days afterward, from which they had very
good receipts.
That night, when it was over and the partners had
gone to the tavern to have a gay time, Tonia sat
crouched up by the hearth, where a cheerful fire was
burning.
Mother was engaged in preparing our evening meal.
Paul had thrown himself down on the hand-organ, and
sang a merry song to me, who was lying down.
33




34      THIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
When Paul finished his song, he said, turning to
Tonia:
"What is the matter with you, dear child?  You
are so silent-you, who are usually in  such good
spirits."
" Oh, I was thinking that we are going to leave you tomorrow, and go to that black woman's," answered Tonia;
" then I will have a very different time from what I have
had lately.  You have been very kind to me-you,
mother."
" Nonsense!" replied my mother; "why should you
remove to Black Stina's?"
"I ought not to speak of that, for, you see, if father
learns that I have let it out, I will get a whipping. He is
awful when he gets mad."
The girl glanced, frightened, at the door, and continued,
in a low voice:
" Now they are at the tavern. How horrid it is at the
taverns!" She drew up the little faded and ragged handkerchief which covered her shoulders, and stared again at
the fire.
"You must tell me, Tonia, how you learned that you
were going to move," said mother, after a while, patting
the girl. " Perhaps I can manage it so that you are allowed
to stay here."
"That is impossible, mother. But it is all the same; I
can certainly speak of what I have heard. You will
know it, any way, to-morrow."
Tonia took hold of my mother's arm and drew her down
closer, saying in a low voice:
" Last night, when father and I were down there in the
barn. Black Stina came stealing in to us. She wanted to
salk to father, she said, and I was sent out. But, you see,
I stopped and listened at the back part of the barn, I did.
At first I could not hear what they said, but finally I




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.          35
made out that the organ-grinder, Fredrik, your husband,
cheated my father out of money, that he stuffed all of it into
his own pocket, when father ought to have had the most.
Father became very angry, and then they talked the matter over, after father had promised to separate from Fredrik, and instead take up quarters with that black, hideous
woman. To-morrow father will go there. But first father
and Fredrik have to share the money they have earned,
and Stina advised father to do it at the tavern. Mercy!
how afraid I am!" added Tonia, looking anxiously around
the room.
One of the dogs came and licked the little hand, as if he
wished to calm her.
"Afraid? and of what?" said Paul, merrily. "You,
Tonia, must certainly have seen enough of tavern brawls
not to be afraid of them, and so much can I tell you-that
Alphonso cannot get as much as a farthing more than he
ought to have from my father. If they drink and quarrel
to-night, they will be all the better friends in the morning.
Separate they will not. I would just like to know how
your father would have any music without our handorgan, and who would teach you to make curvets on horseback if he had not father?  Perhaps Black Stina would
do it? No, there would be a stop to the whole thing. She
does not know as much as that about such things," declared Paul as he passed the palm of one hand over the
other. "To be sure, she might instruct him in some
other tricks, but not those which he knows. Throw away
all such thoughts; and if you promise to look happy, I
will sing you a song."
Paul sang a song while the supper-table was being set.
Mother looked uneasy, something which did not hinder
Tonia and Paul from eating her porridge with a good
appetite.
When they had finished, they crept to bed, and soon I




36      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
slept the deep sleep of childhood, notwithstanding my
face still ached.
The darkness of night was spread over the earth, when
we were quite suddenly awakened by a violent knocking
at the front door.
I opened my eyes in affright. The light was still burning in our cabin. Mother had not gone to bed. She hastened to draw the bolt with which the outer door was
fastened.
Paul had started up from his bed, and stood at her side;
at the same moment the door opened. Tonia and I sat up
in our beds. Indistinctly I heard some one outside utter
the words " fight," "dagger-thrust," " mortally wounded."
My mother gave a piercing shriek, and rushed out into
the dark night.
I, who generally lacked all courage and was scared by
the least thing, began to cry for help. But no one paid
any attention to me.
Paul and mother had gone off, leaving the door open
behind them, so that a cold stream of air rushed into the
cabin and extinguished the burnt-down tallow dip. We
were thus left in darkness. Tonia and I crept to each
other; and as I did not succeed in calling back either
mother or Paul with my outcry, I ceased abruptly and
clasped my arms around Tonia, who was all of four years
older than I.
"They have been fighting about money, and that with
knives!" exclaimed Tonia, suddenly. "Oh how terrible,
Conny! One of them is dead. Oh dear! how I shiver!
If it were father! I feel such a pain in my heart. But
perhaps it is your father. I am so frightened, Conny."
"And I too," stammered I.
We began to cry.
The short spring night was succeeded by the dawn. All
continued to be so quiet, so grave-like, around us; neither




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           37
Paul nor mother came back, and not a living being appeared.
We sat huddled up on our straw bed, and neither of us
dared to leave it to close the door. The cold spring air
had cooled the cabin and stiffened our limbs, but yet we
remained motionless. The sun stood high in the heavens,
when steps approached. They were heavy and slow.
They stopped an instant on the stoop, and then the weary
wanderer entered. It was my mother, and yet not my
mother. Her look was so strange and her whole appearance so changed that she frightened me.
She closed the door after her, and then, without casting
her eyes upon us, went to the fireplace, murmuring to
herself:
" A murderer's wife! A murderer! a murderer!"
Neither Tonia nor I had courage to address her, she
stared so strangely before her. A few minutes elapsed in
this way, then the door again opened, and Fru Wrikter
entered, accompanied by Paul.
What afterward transpired is not clear to my memory.
That my mother was- sick in some way, that they
opened a vein and put her to bed, are all that I vaguely
remember.
The same day my mother came home both Tonia and I
were taken ill, probably in consequence of the chill we
received.
Tonia was only sick a few days, but I lay ill several
weeks, a prey to a malignant fever, and without any consciousness of what was passing around me.
When I at last became better and could understand
what had happened, there was no one in the cabin but
Paul and I. My first question was for mother. Paul
answered in a sorrowful tone that she was gone, and that
I never would see her again. She was dead.
Dead! When Paul uttered that word, I could not




38      THE SON OF TIlE ORGAN-GRINDER.
realize it. I did not understand how it was possible that
I would never see my mother again, and yet fate soon
taught me that it was so. She did not come back. She
was gone for ever.
Some time elapsed, after which I again asked a question.
It concerned my father.
"Dear Conny," answered Paul, "it has gone as it
generally goes with people of his sort; he has had a bad
end."
"Is he dead, too?" said I, remembering that awful
night.
"Ah! if he were only dead, it would be well enough,
but it is something much, much worse. He has been in
prison. I suppose you remember, poor liliput, that night
when they came and knocked us up.  Father and Alphonso got into a quarrel about the sharing of the money.
Alphonso only wished to give father a quarter part of the
profits. From a quarrel they soon came to blows. Father
seized a knife and stabbed Alphonso-"
" And then, then?" I exclaimed.
"Then came the sheriff, and father was arrested. The
trial took place the next week, and he was sentenced and
taken to the county jail."
"Was he sentenced to imprisonment?" I asked.
"Ah, no! he was condemned to death; but the day
before he was to be transported to U.-, he was found
dead in his cell. He had hung himself to avoid all
punishment."
I did not understand much about this, but sufficient to
know that father, if he had lived, would have been like
Fransson or Black Stina's executed husband.
Again days elapsed of which I have no recollection; one
was like the other, without any change or break. Paul
and I did not say many words. He sat silent and read,
and I lay quite still in my bed. At noon the sheriff's




THE- SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            39
servant-girl or Pehr Pehrson's wife came to us with food.
Once or twice there was also a messenger from the pastor's
who brought food. Otherwise we saw no one. Paul
never went out.  In the evening he played on his
violin, and in the daytime he read.  Once I inquired
after Tonia.
"Pehr Pehrson has adopted her."
"And Black Stina is just as ugly as ever?"
"I have not seen her since the night mother and I ran
to the tavern where the fight took place. When she saw
mother, she cried to her:
"'You have now been paid up for the beating that
Janne got; your husband shall lose his head just like
Barsk, and then you will have to content yourself with
seeing the people of the village point their fingers at the
murderer's wife.'
" From the sheriff," continued Paul, "I heard that she
and Janne had gone to G."
I breathed easier.  The thought of Janne and Black
Stina had disturbed me very much.
When I became well, Paul still kept me shut up, and
would not allow me to go outside the cabin door, although
I was completely recovered. One day he said to me:
" Conny, we cannot stay here. People do not like murderers' children, but they point their fingers at them. We
will therefore leave the place, and try to earn our living,
so that you can have a chance to learn something, as
mother desired.  The cottage here we cannot sell, for
mother said on her deathbed that we should keep it.
Perhaps we will come back some fine day, and then it will
be nice to have it. Now, we will start.to-morrow, and
that quite early, for Black Stina came home last night,
and she has no good eye for either you or me."
At the intelligence that Stina had returned, I lacked all
desire to wait until morning, but began to beg Paul that




40      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
we should begin our journey that very day. He did not
allow himself to be entreated long, but immediately
gathered together the things we were to take with us,
stuffed his pockets full with the little stock of food we
possessed, ran over to the sheriff's, and when he returned
he took the hand-organ on his back, his violin under
his arm, and gave to me the little bundle of clothes to
carry, after which the organ-grinder's two sons started out
in the world to earn their bread.
It was at noon and at the end of summer when we bade
farewell to Skarparby. The sun shone brightly down on
our heads, as if itwished to inspire us with hope and trust
in the Father there above.
I was only six years and a half, and the fourteen-yearold Paul constituted my sole support in life. I was happy
in mind-so happy as I had not been for a long time. It
seemed to me that everything had changed form  and
aspect since I was allowed to turn my back on Skarparby
and go out in the world to all the places that Paul had so
often described. I thought with delight of all the glorious
things I would see.
To me the future seemed so bright, and the new, the
unknown, smiled at me so temptingly, that I entirely
forgot the sad events which concerned me so closely.
Happy age, when sorrow pales before the slightest sunlight!
When we had walked about two miles and come to a
pretty hillside, Paul set down his hand-organ. Here we
would rest.
"We have now gone a quarter of the distance we must
walk to-day," said Paul. "Are you tired?"
"How silly you talk!" answered I. "Ah, no! I could
go ten times as far."
"That is big talk, you little liliput!" Paul smiled quite
sadly, just as he had smiled after the murder of Alphonso.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            41
"Do you know, Conny, it looks as if our journey would be
successful? The sun shines so bright, and it is a good
sign; but now you must listen to a wise word from me,
you little banty, and that is, that it is best for us to leave
sorrow behind us on this hill.  That which has been
we will think of no more. It has happened once for
all, and cannot be changed. What boots it, then, to
mourn?"
Paul began to dig a hole as large as the palm of his
hand, and put the key of our cabin in it; then he filled it
up again so carefully that no one could discover it. When
this was done, he said, with a peculiar mixture of jest and
earnest:
"Lie there in peace, and with you all the sad things
that have occurred. You will not leave your grave in a
hurry, you key to our parents' sorrowful abode."
We rested a while, and then continued our way. Paul
hummed a song and I prattled, as children are wont to do
when they are in good spirits.
Toward evening we arrived at T —'s station. Here
we were to spend the night. Outside the house several
idle peasants stood talking. When they caught sight of
us, as we were about to pass them, they drew aside, and
one of them said:
"There comes Fredriksson's Paul.  Where the deuce
can that rascal of a boy be going?  I suppose they
couldn't stand it to see the pack of murderers there at
Skarparby, and so they have driven the young ones
away."
Paul pretended not to hear what the tall boor said, but
took off his cap as he went by him, saying:
" Good-evening, Anders."
I had looked up at Paul, and perceived that he was
pale.
The peasants did not answer Paul's greeting, but they
4*




42      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
went their way, and we entered the waiting-room. It was
empty. Before the desk sat a large, fleshy woman with
an appearance just like all other Uppland women. She
threw a quick glance at us, and exclaimed:
"Good gracious! I believe it is Paul. Well, how does
the world wag with you, now that your father has hung
himself? He was a regular jail-bird. I always said that
he never would end like an honest man. Yes, you are
real scoundrels down there at Skarparby, and your father,
he was the very worst of them; for, you see, to be both a
thief and a murderer is enough, in all conscience, to make
one afraid of such a' set of vagabonds as you. It was an
eternal shame that your father escaped the gallows, for he
was ripe for them, and-"
" Now there is an end to that tune, I tell you," interrupted Paul, striking his clenched fist on the desk. "You
may slander father as much as you choose, but not so that
I hear it, for, you see, I will not stand it. Now give me
a room for the boy here, and I will have some food and
beer for us both."
"Will you?" screamed the woman, looking angrily at
Paul. " But I will not give any room or food to such murderer's young ones without having money in advance, I
can tell you. Perhaps you have nothing to pay with, and
I don't give credit to such as you, for of devil eggs come
devil young ones."
"How much shall you have for a room over-night and
food this evening?" asked Paul, and looked the woman
steadily in the eyes.
What Paul's face expressed I could not tell, as I stood
there frightened and trembling behind him, holding him
by his coat-tails, but the fact of the matter was that the
woman turned away her head and answered in an entirely
changed tone:
"Eat and sleep here over-night; then I will tell you




TIIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           43
afterward what it costs. I only wanted to know whether
you had any money or not."
"It is all the same what you wanted, mother," replied
Paul, "as I now wish to pay first, else we will go a piece
farther."
The woman named the price, and Paul took out an old
red silk handkerchief with several silver coins tied up in
one corner, out of which he paid her what she asked.
Then we were conducted to a little side room.
Once alone, Paul seated himsef on his hand-organ, and
his head sank down on his breast. It appeared as though
he wept.
I climbed up on a chair, and with my elbows on the
table and my chin resting in my hands I regarded Paul.
The landlady's words about our father had made a painful impression on me, although I was not able to define it.
The appellation "murderer's young ones" re-echoed dismally in my ears, and drove away all the joy which had
filled my soul during the walk. I felt instinctively that
some of our father's guilt clung to us, and that this was
what made people look with contempt upon his children.
The consciousness of being as good as branded for
lifetime awoke confusedly in my soul. I felt that the
inheritance my father left me was that of a malefactor, and
that his disgrace would follow me as faithfully as the
nobleman's former achievements cast their reflection upon
his descendants. I was a child of ill-repute.
All know how sensitive children are to everything that
resembles contempt. The instinct is wounded as deeply
by it as the clear consciousness of humiliation in riper
years. It was to me a bitter moment, and so much the
more so as what I experienced was vague, and thus could
not be reasoned away. I had no palliative for my grief in
understanding, no consolation in the thought of being
able to wash away the guilt I had inherited through my




44     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
own work; I had only the knowledge of the shame which
the words "murderer's young ones " contained.
Taken up with our own emotions, Paul and I sat silent.
I was a child, and consequently an egotist. What I myself experienced thus occupied my whole soul, without
my devoting any attention to Paul.
After a while the landlady entered with our supper.
She set it on the table and looked in passing at Paul, who
remained in an unchanged position.
"See here, Paul," said she; " you took my words too
hard. You ought to know that I have always liked you
and considered you a good and well-behaved boy, but, you
see, you also know that-"
"Hush, mother; I know much which you need not
prate about," interrupted Paul, hastily. "Now, go your
way; you have done enough mischief for to-day. There,
now! march!"
Paul rose and the landlady went out, muttering a whole
string of words which did not denote any particularly
great friendliness, but showed that she found Paul's
behavior improper in the highest degree-something to
which the latter, however, did not seem at all sensitive.
He took the key from the outside and locked the door
after her. When he then turned toward me, his features
had regained their original unconcerned expression, and
he said, with an encouraging smile:
"What now, Conny? Do you sit there and hang your 
head? No, liliput, that will not do. Away with all stupid
thoughts, for now we are going to eat, and after we have
slept here over-night we will go hence. The world is
large-we are young; and if things do not always go
crosswise, it will surely be well with us in time."
He stroked the hair away from my brow and smiled so
kindly; but notwithstanding this smile I had no mind for
anything but my own despondency. My answer was a




THE SON OF TIHE ORGAN-GRINDER.           45
pettish refusal of his invitation to take supper. I was not
hungry; I wished to sit just as I was, etc.
"How is this," said Paul; " is liliput bad? Then I will
go out in the waiting-room and leave him alone, for you
must be good, else I will not like you.'
"I am not bad, Paul," I answered, and began to cry.
My tears had always been something that Paul could not
endure. He took me on his knee, caressed and played
with me; but I only cried.
God knows whether there was not as much anger as
grief in the feeling the landlady's words had excited.
"Conny, what is the matter with you?" said Paul,
finally.  "Have the old woman's words made you feel
bad? Don't mind them, boy; they are only owl-hootings,
and we mustn't be so sensitive-we poor folks' children.
We will have to bear more than that, you better believe,
and this you will experience in added measure when you
become as old as I. Now away with tears. It does not
trouble me, what they say. I am only sorry that you
shall hear it; I did not wish you to learn so soon what
evil words could do. But now there is enough said on
that subject, and we will think no more about it. We
have nothing, it is true; let us therefore preserve our
cheerful dispositions and our innocent hearts. Away
with everything that causes trouble," sang Paul, and filled
a glass of beer for me.
"Now the liliput must eat and drink," added he, and
then chatted about all the fine things I would see, and
how pleasant we would have it, until I found it good to
go to work and taste the food. When I was once under
way, it went of itself to consume the landlady's viands.
My lost appetite returned, and with it my cheerfulness.
Children's sorrows are for the most part fleeting clouds,
which disappear as quickly as they come.
When we finished our meal, the impression of the land4




46       THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
lady's words was effaced, and I fell asleep, dreaming of
large cities, grand buildings, etc.
Early in the morning Paul awoke me, and before any
one was yet in motion on the place we left it.
Two days afterward we marched into U. It was
the first city I had ever seen.
Staring quite dumfounded at the large houses, stopping, struck with amazement, at the store-windows, and
screaming with delight at the sight of the church, I drew
attention to us unavoidably.
Some street-boys who went by cried to Paul:
"Hallo, singer Paul! what have you done with your
papa? I guess he has gone and shaved himself."
These more or less edifying greetings slipped by my
ears, so engrossed was I by all the wonderful things
I saw.
Paul quickened his pace, however, notwithstanding my
resistance, and turned off abruptly from the large street
into a smaller one, as he happened to hear the tones of
another hand-organ. We continued our way until we
came to one of the most remote streets in town, where we
stopped before a little red house. Here Paul knocked at the
door, which was soon opened by a girl of ten or eleven,
neatly but extremely humbly clad. Her cheeks were
rosy, her eyes blue and her hair golden. It was one
of those fresh, childish faces which delight the soul and
please the eye.
"Good gracious! if it isn't Paul!" she exclaimed.
"How glad grandma will be when she sees you! We
have cried so bitterly over you, and we supposed that we
would never meet you again. But who is it that you have
with you?"
" My brother, dear Hanna. Well, how are you getting
along these days?"
" First rate; but come in quick to grandmother."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           47
Hanna led us into a large, tidy but very simply furnished room. It reminded me of our cabin the time
when mother and I were alone there. When I entered,
my thoughts fell involuntarily upon the beloved dead,
and I would probably have begun to cry if Hanna had
not at that moment taken hold of me and dragged me
forward to an elderly woman who stood ironing.
"Grandma, Paul is here; he has this boy with him,
and it is his brother," exclaimed Hanna. "Just see what
a pretty boy his brother is!"
The woman turned her face toward us. It was mild as
a spring day. She looked down at me with friendly eyes,
patted me on the head and said a few words; I do not
remember them, but only that they made me feel good.
She gave Paul a hearty welcome.
Hanna took me entirely under her charge.  Grandmother-or rather Aunt-Gronqvist, as Paul called her,
had much to say to my brother.
We stayed a few days in this poor but tranquil home.
Aunt Gronqvist supported herself with washing, and was
closely occupied the whole day through. Hanna was thus
commissioned to go around town with me, so that I should
see its remarkable features.
Paul also walked out with his hand-organ. He sang on
all the streets and squares; but he did not wish to have
me with him, something which offended me very much.
I consoled myself, however, with Hanna's company, and
the time we stayed in U- was to me very happy.
But the day approached when we were to take the
steamboat for Stockholm.
The evening before-it was a Sunday-we sat with
Aunt Grdnqvist eating supper.
During the meal Aunt Gronqvist said:
"Now is the time to say a wise word. Let me hear,
Paul, how you think of managing for this little chap."




48      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
She patted me on the cheek. " I cannot think that you
intend to let him go and grind the hand-organ."
"Ah, no! that is not my purpose; I shall try to
get him in school up there in Stockholm," answered
Paul.
"And then you will look up Pastor J-, I suppose?
That is right. Now to another matter: where are you
going to live?"
"With Jungfru Lovisa, I think," said Paul.
"With my sister," rejoined Aunt Gr6nqvist, and pondered a moment. " Ah, yes! that will do. To be sure,
Lovisa is rather brusque, and not particularly tenderhearted, but she is a trustworthy and orderly person, and
will keep Conny nice and clean; that is beyond all question. Now to come to the most important thing: how
will you earn your living?"
" With my hand-organ and my throat, dear aunt," answered Paul, laughing. " They think a great deal of me
in the streets of Stockholm; and as there is nobody
now to drink up the income, it will be sufficient, and
besides-"
Paul ceased, and looked smiling at Aunt Grdnqvist.
"Besides what?  Speak out. Perhaps you have some
one who will provide for Conny?"
"Not at all-he will have to content himself with
having me do it; but when mother lay on her deathbed,
she told me that she had saved up a little money- for
Conny, which would be a help, so that he could learn
something. She died without having time to communicate where the money was concealed, and I was obliged
to search through the whole cabin to find it. Finally I
came across this silk handkerchief sewed up in one of the
pillows."
Paul took out the handkerchief.
" The sum which it contained was certainly not large —




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.             49
it amounted to twenty rixthalers; but still, it was something. Besides the money, it also contained these things."
He took out a broad gold ring. It was my mother's
wedding-ring, which she probably concealed in order that
father should not take it from her; a pair of old-fashioned
gold earrings and a large silver watch such as are now
called "turnips."
"Ah! was that all?" said Aunt Grdnqvist. "Well, well!
better that than nothing. The ring you must keep, for,
you know, it isn't just the thing to sell such rings. It is
pleasant to know that you don't go empty-handed to
Stockholm."
" Far from it. I have, besides, during the days we have
been here, gained so much through my singing that it will
cover the expense of our journey; and it will be all right
with us after we get in running order."
"And you yourself intend to remain a street-singer?"
"Yes, certainly."
" Yet you had other thoughts at one time?"
"Then I was a child, and did not know what I now
know-that what one is, one ought to remain. Amen!"
" What will become of your violin, then?"' We will take it with us. Now, we will say no more
about that matter, but we will wind up with a song."
Paul began to sing:
" What boots it to mourn, what boots it to worry," etc.
The next morning Hanna and Aunt Gr6nqvist stood on
the dock waving their handkerchiefs when the steamer left
the shore.
Seven hours later we were in the capital.




CHAPTER IV.
MY head was dizzy during the first days of our stay in
Stockholm. It seemed to me that everything I saw
was a dream.
For two whole days Paul's hand-organ was allowed to
rest, and he went around only to show me everything that
was worthy of notice. On the third day I was given over
to Jungfru Lova, with whom we were lodging, and she did
not wish to hear of any " running around the streets," but
I had to content myself with looking at a brick wall which
rose straight and high right before our window.
One day, after I had been thoroughly scrubbed, combed
and fixed up by Jungfru Lova, I was taken to a minister
with whom my brother seemed to stand very well. He
and Jungfru Lova talked together a long time, and the
result was that Pastor J~ would get me into a charity
school.
Such schools are very useful institutions, but the one
that I went to was not according to my taste-that is certain. I got along there about as well as a snake in an
ant-hill. The catechism and biblical history, two books
which I had formerly considered it a pleasure to read,
now constituted my torment. The zeal I showed when
my mother was my teacher was no longer found in me,
but I was a pattern of listlessness and laziness.
Everything has its cause, and so was it with my lack of
zeal. From the first day of my entrance in the school, I
had been the scape-goat upon which the other children
exercised their malice, and they always greeted me
50




THE SON OF THE ORGAIV-GRINDER.            51
with derisive words. As the teacher, besides, was not
particularly well disposed toward new-comers, but regarded
me as a safety-valve for his impatience, I lost from the
very beginning all interest in learning, and met these persecutions with indifference and inattention.
An organ-grinder has also his reputation and his public,
by whom he is known and discussed.
My father, who had sojourned in the capital year after
year, was known by the people of the streets.
Paul's beautiful voice had too often amused chambermaids, journeymen, errand-boys and soldiers for my
brother, as the son of Fredrik the organ-grinder, not to
be known.
Those who had known Paul and father were also aware
of the latter's crime and unhappy end.
The natural result was that it was generally known in
the school that I was the son of the organ-grinder and
murderer, and for such a child neither teacher nor pupils
considered it necessary to put themselves out.  Before
long they had inspired me with an absolute horror of the
school. Half a year had not elapsed before I roamed
around the streets instead of going to school. Once, when
I, after such a diversion, which, this time, lasted two days,
presented myself at school, driven there solely by the fear
that Jungfru Lova might find out that I had not been
there, I was greeted with a sound flogging. I returned
home in a deplorable condition, and firmly resolved not
to continue my schooling.
In the liveliest colors I pictured to Jungfru Lova how
I had been treated, showed her the marks the rod had left
in my flesh, and actually succeeded in moving the rather
unsympathetic woman. She declared positively that my
visits to the school were over. The rod, according to her
opinion, had never improved any human being, and after
she had expressed this truth, my bruises were bathed with




52      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINIDER.
brandy, and I was put nolens volens to bed, to sleep away
the physical pain.
Like all other children, I had lamented and complained
far more than there was any reason for, merely to excite
compassion, and now nothing remained to me but to
patiently comply with Jungfru Lova's regulations, although I found it rather unpleasant to go to bed in the
middle of the day.
Paul came home late that evening. I pretended to be
asleep, so as to have a chance to hear what Jungfru Lova
said. It was not many words.
"Conny has had a whipping again at school," said she.
"Has he had one before?" asked Paul.
"Yes, and on this account I will no longer hear of his
going there, but he shall be sent to the madam next door.
She charges twelve shillings* a week, and he will then
have the right kind of instruction without flogging."
Paul made no reply, but came to the bed. He bent
down over me, and kissed my brow softly.
The next day I was taken to the " madam's " school by
Jungfru Lova herself, who now took my education in
hand.
I was now obliged to recite my lessons aloud to Lova,
and there was no longer any possibility for me to be lazy.
I found it advisable to abjure indolence and make it my
business to be diligent. It went right well. I received
good praise from my teacher, but the scholars could not
endure me. At recess they overwhelmed me with nicknames. I was called the street-singer's brother, organgrinder Paul's little banty, loafer, etc. If we were all in
the yard during play-hours, it was:
"Look out for that fellow! his father was a murderer,
his brother is a vagabond." Or else: " Look at the patches
on his jacket; Paul has put them there, and behind them
* Swedish pennies.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            53
the beggar young one peeps out. Say, do you know such
a chap as that, whose father has hung himself? He will
some time be food for the gallows."
At first I complained to my teacher, and those who had
molested me were punished. But the next day they were
only much worse. Finally they so irritated me that my
anger overcame my natural cowardice, and I began to
pitch into the crowd. After that day there was a little
amnesty. They had conceived respect for my uncommonly strong fists.
Winter and summer had flown. We were now in the
beginning of fall. It was five o'clock in the afternoon,
and school was over for the day. The little troop, which
consisted only of poor children, were collected in the yard
to play. Our teacher had gone to make some calls. I
was just on the point of leaving, when some of the scholars
took hold of me, crying:
" Now you shall stay and play with us. Yes, you shall,
for we have made up our minds to have you."
My assailants were some of the largest children, among
whom was an unusually tall red-haired girl, who distinguished herself through her wickedness. I had several
times been obliged to defend myself in a forcible way from
her attacks. She was generally called Rora.
In answer to their command that I should stay, I declared that I was not inclined to play with them; but then
Rora and two of the boys took such a firm hold of my coat
collar that I, in spite of a violent kicking and beating
about me, could not get loose. They dragged me to the
lower part of the yard, while the other children followed,
hurrahing and screaming. Here, behind some sheds, they
had erected something, but I could not understand what
it was for.
A cutting log lay at the bottom, and at each side rose a
pair of poles, which were joined at the top by means of a




54      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
smaller one. When they had got me to this place, Rora
screamed:
" I suppose you understand, you rascal, that this represents a gallows, and that you are the murderer who is
going to be executed. Calle will be the executioner, and
we who are holding you the guard."
A violent shiver went through my frame. I looked,
frightened, at Calle, who stood by the log with an axe in
his hand.
I was instantly seized with the thought that they really
intended to cut my head off, and I began to cry for help
with all my might.
At my screams they all laughed, and Rora began to
thump my head as hard as she could.
" Will you hush, you little villain! Do you think it is
proper to yell in that way when one goes to the place of
execution? It is plain to be seen that your father was a
miserable coward, and hung himself; but, you see, you
shall not gain anything by your screeching. Your head
must off; that is decided."
In a twinkling several hands were placed over my
mouth, my cries were stifled, and they actually got me as
far as the log; but at that instant a fresh voice exclaimed:
"Why do you abuse the boy there? What horrid
game are you up to? Let go of him immediately, or
you shall all have a taste of my riding-whip, I promise
you."
In a minute I was free. My little tormentors tried to
save themselves through flight, but now the same voice
was again heard:
"That won't do; stay here on the spot, and let the boy
come to me, so that I can hear why you have been so
wicked to him."
Rora and those who had tried to drag me to the log




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            55
were obliged to remain; but the rest of the crowd drew
back, in order to have the retreat free.
Before me stood a young officer clad in the uniform of
the guard. He was so young that he seemed to belong
more to youth than to manhood. He was tall and slender, with noble, handsome and regular features. At
a few steps from him stood another officer, somewhat
older.
"Step forward," said the first-described to me, " and tell
me why they have chosen you as delinquent. Have you
done them any harm?"
"Yes, indeed, he has!" screamed Rora and her followers. "He tells tales all the time and gets us punished, and then he fights, and is just as ugly as he
can be."
"I have told tales and beaten them, that is true,"
answered I, quite bravely, and looked up in the young
officer's clear blue eyes, "but I have done it because
they would not let me alone, but-but —called me-"
I ceased. I could not get the words "murderer's young
one " over my lips. The bitter humiliation my childish
heart experienced was such that the tears streamed down
my cheeks, and I bent my head.
"What the deuce, boy?  I verily believe you are
sniffling," said the officer, sportively. "Do you think
that befits a boy? Speak out manfully, and tell us the
reason why your schoolmates and you cannot get along
together."
" I will tell you, sir," joined in a little girl who had been
among the spectators, and who had always, when the
others did not see it, shown herself kind to me. "Conny
has complained to the teacher because they call him murderer's young one and jail-bird. His papa has committed
murder, they say, and after he did it he hung himself.
That is why they do not like Conny."




56      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
While she was speaking my tears ceased to flow. I
raised my head again and looked up in my protector's
face. It had an expression of compassion and goodness.
" Poor child!" murmured he, patting me on the head;
"you have received a sad inheritance."
He said some forcible words to my assailants, and promised them a sound flogging if they dared to give me any
nick-names or lay hold of my person. The lecture was
finished with the command to the little crowd:
" There, now! march home!"
The little torments did not wait to be told twice, but
scudded away at such speed that they raised a dust after
them. When they were gone, he turned to me.
"Where do you live?" he asked.
"Next door, with Jungfru Lova, in the little red house,"
was my answer.
" What is your name?"
"Conny Fredriksson."
"All right; now go home to Jungfru Lova. We will
meet again some time," added he, giving me a silver
thaler.
I took off my cap and passed by my protector and his
companion. As I did so I heard the latter say:
"It is easily perceived that you have quite recently
become an officer, else you would have more respect
for your uniform than to appear as the defender of criminals' offspring. Do you think that it behooves Count
Sten Mauritz Stralkrans to deliver sermons to a lot of
beggar young ones?"
"Hush, and don't talk nonsense!" replied the count,
laughing.  "I have defended innocence, and I should
think that was as much of an honor to my uniform as for
you, Baron Fabian Lodstein, to have been witness to my
laudable-deed."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           57
* I heard nothing further, but what I did hear remained
faithfully in my memory.
When I stepped into Lova's large room, Paul sat at the
window with his arms crossed on the table and his head
sunk down on them. Before him stood Lova.
It was something very singular for Paul to be home at
that time of day, and this led me to stop just inside the
door, so as to listen to what was said.
Neither Lova nor Paul observed my entrance. Lova
had just finished speaking, and Paul uttered, in answer
to what she had said:
"It does not matter that I am completely innocent of
my father's crime; they still call me a criminal. I have
for a whole year endured the taunts and jeers of the streetboys and other organ-grinders on accountof father's deed
-I have borne it for Conny's sake; but now it is all up,
as the'madam' has spoken to me and said that she could
not have Conny in the school because the other scholars
could not tolerate him."
"Won't she have Conny in the school?" interrupted
Lova, excitedly. "Well, then, there are certainly other
schools, I should think; and I will tell you what it is,
Paul: you are not going to drag the boy around the world
and make him a vagabond. No; I have once for all taken
the child in hand, and I will surely make a man of him.
Besides, I would like to know what place you could find
where they did not know your father's history through the
newspapers. So you had better stay in Stockholm; that is
my advice."
"But I cannot obey it."
"Where, then, do you intend to travel off with your
brother?" screamed Jungfru Lova angrily.
" I intend to take him with me to Denmark and Germany, that is my decision," answered Paul, throwing his
head back.




58      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Lova had no time to answer. I hurried forward and
threw myself on Paul's neck, crying:
"Yes, let us go far, far away. All are so wicked here,
all hate us on account of our father."
With vehemence Lova tried to oppose Paul's resolution;
but it was no use. He was firm in it, in spite of all that
Lova said.
Two days afterward we were on our way to Copenhagen.
How Paul managed to defray the expense of the journey,
I do not know. I can only say that when we arrived at
the capital of Denmark, we did not have enough to buy
bread. It was toward evening when we landed there, and
we would probably have had to spend the night in the
streets, if one of the sailors had not directed us to a
lodging-house and lent us a few shillings.




CHAPTER V.
A   STREET-SINGER'S and organ-grinder's life is also
distinguished by its triumphs and defeats.
He has his competitors, his listeners and those who
envy him. The one who has the best hand-organ, sings
the newest, not the prettiest songs, can be sure of having
the other organ-grinders and street-singers for enemies,
and that they will try in all conceivable ways to injure
the individual who has gained the preference.
This was an experience which Paul had already had
in his native land, and which was still more confirmed
during his stay in Copenhagen.
The first days were those of triumph. Around our
hand-organ were gathered a large number of listeners,
lured there by Paul's beautiful clear voice and well
chosen songs, as well as the unusually good handorgan.
They were liberal with coin, and we earned a good deal,
but in the course of a week there was a downright persecution from the organ-grinders and their friends among
the street-boys and the rabble, who made us all possible
trouble, so that we were finally compelled to leave Copenhagen.
For a year's time we wandered from one German town
to another. During the winter we stayed first in Hamburg
and then in Berlin. Our income was very irregular, but
yet such that we never suffered need nor were obliged to
hunger; still it was not sufficient to procure Paul a new
coat or a pair of whole pantaloons. That which did not
go for food was used to buy shoes and clothes for me. He
59




60      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINI)ER.
forgot himself in order to get me what I required. Finally
he wore a pair of boots without soles. Not until we went
away from Berlin did he succeed in gaining money enough
from his singing to buy himself a pair of shoes; but his
coat was on the point of falling to pieces, so that he had
to sew it up every evening, to avoid presenting himself
before the public too poorly covered.
We had travelled from town to town, sometimes riding
a little distance on the rail-road, sometimes going on foot.
The whole of this period forms a variegated and indistinct
recollection of many cities, of many exertions and innumerable proofs of love from Paul's side.
He and I always spent the mornings in our humble
lodgings, when he studied with me a couple of hours
every day. Then he practiced some new songs, learned
some little tunes on the violin, and toward noon we wandered out to let the populace enjoy Paul's performances.
Toward evening we returned home with a larger or smaller
profit, or perhaps none at all. Paul never went into any
tavern with me. He very seldom visited such places himself, and then only when he needed to buy some food.
Every time we started out he used to say:
"Patience, Conny, in a year or two you will not be
obliged to go with me and the hand-organ. For then
I shall have earned so much, that you can learn something."
And with this hope as a guiding star, I was glad and
happy.
Never did I hear an unkind word from Paul, never did
any murmur pass his lips, never did his cheerfulness
desert him, and he was always able to jest over adversity.
That he subjected himself to a thousand deprivations, in
order that I should lack nothing, was something which
he never let me perceive and which I did not realize until
I grew older.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.             61
In the spring we bent our course to the Rhine and Coblentz, as these regions during this time of the year were
much visited by travellers. How we went, what places
we visited, have passed from my memory; only one thing
stands clear to me, that we finally arrived at one of the
large German watering-places. Which one, I must refrain
from mentioning. The events which occurred there compel me to maintain silence in this respect.
We had, during the last few months, done a very good
business. Paul had bought himself a new coat and pantaloons, so that he might appear with a certain elegance in
this scene of luxury and folly.
After two days' stay in * * *, one morning when I woke
up I found Paul standing before me, dressed in his new
clothes. Of course it seemed to me that he looked very
grand, although the coat, which he had purchased in some
second-hand clothes store, was entirely too large, as it had
been made for a tall, stout man; but this escaped my
attention.  I had never seen Paul in anything else but
large coats, and it was consequently something which I
deemed fully in accordance with his personality. Besides,
the trousers were so long that they formed a mass of folds
around the ankle. This was also something that had
always characterized Paul's costume. The vest of black
velvet on the contrary was entirely too short, and the
green neck-tie was so extremely long that it ended far
below the vest. Over his abundant dark curls he wore a
nice little straw hat, which, together with the head itself,
formed the best part of his appearance, as the latter was
the prettiest part of his body. How Paul's twisted, knockkneed and stooping frame was clad seemed to trouble him
very little as a general thing; but on the other hand he
was always careful to have a nice-looking covering for his
head.
Still, I considered my brother extremely genteel, and my
5




62      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
joy was raised to its greatest pitch when he showed what
he had bought for me.
I sprang out of bed to hastily put on a pair of blue
pantaloons, a black velvet blouse and a little straw hat.
It appeared to me, when I saw myself in the scrap of
looking-glass that was bestowed in our garret, that I
looked like a prince.
Paul rubbed his long thin hands with delight, and
declared that there was not a prettier boy to be found in
the world.
Thus attired and as happy as if we had possessed millions, we set out with the hand-organ. Paul sang that day
with a voice clearer than ever. Even I, who was used to
hearing him, was surprised at his singing, and fancied that
his tones had never sounded so before. I stared at my
brother, as I ground the hand-organ, and thought:
" What has come over Paul, to sing so splendidly?"
We had stationed ourselves in front of a theatre. Right
before us lay the spring-house with its two galleries and
magnificent fountains.
Paul's singing gathered around us a ring of listeners;
not of the usual street public, however, but of elegant
ladies and gentlemen.
When he finished they threw a quantity of silver coin
to the singer, and an old gentleman came to him asking
what country he was from and how long he had been
in * * *, etc., questions which Paul could only answer
incompletely, as he spoke very poor German and could
barely make himself understood.
Days passed during which it rained silver coins. the
haute vole were amused in listening to the street-singer,
who sang such pretty melodies in so fine a voice. Paul
had also before his appearance in * * * learned our most
beautiful Swedish people-songs. One day when he had
sung "Necken's Song" and accompanied himself on the




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           63
violin, the same old gentleman, who had addressed him
the first day, came up, saying:
"Be in the park to-morrow evening at seven o'clock,
and wait for me at the music-stand. I wish to give you
an opportunity to earn money."
Paul's eyes shone, and when the strange gentleman
left us, he swung his hat in the air, exclaiming with
delight:
" Hurrah, Conny, now I will get lots of money, and then
-then we will make a gentleman of you."
" If I am to become a gentleman, then you shall become
one too, dear Paul."
"Scarcely, I will remain what I am and nothing else."
"But, Paul, if you had very, very much money, then
you surely wouldn't go around the streets and sing?"
" If I had money, I would give every bit of it to you,
you little liliput; as for myself, I would keep my violin
and my itinerant life. I have never known any other.
It is dear to me and I cannot change it; but you, you,
Conny, of you must be made an able man, for I promised
mother that, when she died. But away with all worry
about the future. I shall now buy some fruit and a little
Rhine wine, and then we will go home and have a treat."
After we had drank our wine and eaten the fruit, came
night, slumber and dreams. It seemed to me that I saw
my mother. She stood by my bed, leaned over me and
stroked my brow with her hand. "Mamma," I tried to
cry; but then she laid her hand on my lips, whispering:
"Hush, my child, and listen to what I have to say.
You will never see me more, therefore give good heed to
my words: Beware of everything black. The black color
will be your misfortune. Remember this and all will go
well with you."
She pressed her lips to my brow and disappeared.
Then I awoke, or rather, it appeared to me as though I




64      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
had not been asleep, but as if this had occurred in a
waking condition. I again fell asleep and dreamed that
Black Stina's Janne was pursuing me, and that some
invisible voice incessantly repeated:
"Beware of everything black! Beware of everything
black!" But in spite of this I could not escape Janne's
black eyes, which were fastened upon me, and his black
hair, which fluttered in the wind, so that it blew right in
my face.
My agony was so great, that I gave a shrill cry. At
the same instant Paul called me by name. I looked up.
Paul stood leaning over my bed.  Quite agitated by
the dream, I threw myself on his breast and he tried to
calm me with his caresses. But when I was dressing, it
was impossible to get me to put on the black blouse, and
Paul was obliged to buy me one of the same color as my
pantaloons.
At the appointed time we presented ourselves at the
music-stand, Paul holding his violin under his arm, and I
going into ecstasies over the children's fine clothes. We
were not obliged to wait long, for the elderly gentleman
soon showed himself. He told Paul to follow him, saying,
as he pointed to me:
" Let the boy stay here."
But this was something that Paul did not by any means
agree to. The fine old gentleman was obliged to comply
with the street-singer's will, and I was allowed to accompany my brother.
We were conducted to a large company that had congregated in front of the house, just outside the windows.
The old gentleman said a few words, which I did not understand, and then he asked Paul to sing.
All Paul's songs were well known to me; I therefore
paid no attention to them, but looked around me at the
fine ladies, who, when Paul finished his song, said some



TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            65
thing expressive of their satisfaction. Just as Paul began
to sing " Necken " my ear caught a sound which resembled
the jingling of coin. It came from the open window
behind me. I turned my head quickly and looked into
the room. It was a large and handsome saloon. In the
middle of the floor stood an extension table of unusual
length, and around it sat, quite close to each other, a number of persons; behind them stood a large crowd of spectators. At the middle of the table sat two well dressed
gentlemen, one on each side. Their chairs were higher
than the others. These gentlemen had in their hands
something that looked like large spoons with long handles.
With these they continually scraped toward them  the
gold and silver coin that lay on the table.
I had stepped up on one of the benches outside the
window, in order to see better into the room. Just as I
succeeded in getting a good view of it, a young man rose
hastily from his place at the table and came directly toward me. My first impulse was to hurry down from my
elevated position.  When he stopped before the open
window, I found myself beneath it. I looked up at the
young man, to ascertain whether he had observed that I
stood peeping in.
His face was pale and looked disturbed; but it seemed
familiar to me. I fancied that I had seen those fine
features before, but then they were smiling and blooming. Just as I was wondering where and when I had
seen him, his eyes fell on me. The disturbed expression
disappeared and a joyful smile played around his lips.
Now I recognized him.  It was my protector in the
school-yard, it was Count Sten Mauritz Stralkrans.
He nodded to me to come nearer. I stepped up to the
window, saying in Swedish:
" Do you wish anything, count?"
"I declare, do ydu speak Swedish?" exclaimed he.




66      THE SON OF TlE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"That means that we are countrymen and have perhaps
seen each other before, as you know who I am. What are
you doing here?"
" I am with my brother, who is singing there."
I pointed to Paul.
" Thus you are obliged to earn money?"
I took off my cap, fully convinced that he intended to
give me a piece of money; but instead he seized me quite
suddenly by the collar and before I knew it transferred
me into the large saloon. When I found myself inside, the young man took two gold coins out of his
pocket.
" These two I will give you," said he, " but on the condition that you risk one of them at the gambling-table
there."
"Gambling-table," that was an entirely new word to
me, so I stared at the count with my mouth wide
open.
"You do not seem to understand what it is," said he,
laughing. "It is all the same, however. You must go
with me to the table there, and you will expose yourself
to either losing the gold coin or getting more. Do you
comprehend now? I wish to see if you cannot take revenge upon the person who has won all my money."
It began to be clear to my mind. I remembered that I
had seen the boys in the village and also in Stockholm
play heads and tails, and I took it for granted that the
count meant something of this kind. He took me by the
hand and wefit to the table. One of the players rose from
his seat. The count took it and made me stand beside
him.
" Do you wish me to stake this coin on red or black?"
asked he.
My dream appeared vividly, and I cried involuntarily:
" Not on black! no, not on black!"




TIHE SON OF TIHE ORGAN-GRINDER.          67
"Well then, on red; but take care, you will certainly lose it; I have lost all I possessed on red."
My answer was:
" Not on black!"
" Here goes for red. Do you see that red square there?
put your coin on it."
The roulette was set in motion. It stopped again. The
red had won.
"Try it.again," whispered Stralkrans.
Again red won.
An hour, two hours, three hours and several hours elapsed.
Red won constantly. The gas in the large chandeliers had
been lighted. The chink of gold, the intensely anxious
faces around the table, the marker's monotonous repetition of what numbers or what colors had won, my protector's continual injunction: "Try it again,"-all seemed
to me like a dream, and the strangest thing of all was the
heap of gold I had before me, and which during the last
few hours had grown and become larger and larger. The
clock struck twelve.
" Now stop," whispered Stralkrans.
Thereupon he had me gather together the gold, and
when it was put in two bags which he had got from God
knows where, he said:
"There, now, my boy, I will take you to your home,
since I have made you a rich man. This is certainly the
first time one has done a good deed through gambling,"
added he, speaking more to himself than to me.
He took me by the hand and we left the saloon. On
coming out into the darkness I remembered Paul, and then
for the first time it occurred to me that he had possibly
been impatient over my disappearance; but I had no
sooner begun to think of it than Paul, to my great surprise,
stood before me. He had risen from one of the steps at
the entrance to the house.




68      TIlE SON OF TIlE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Have you been anxious about me?" I asked.
"Somewhat," answered he; " but I knew that you were
in there."
" Is that your brother?" inquired Stralkrans.
I answered the question in the affirmative.
"No matter," resumed Stralkrans, "I will go home with
you anyhow. So march on!"
We had not gone farther than to the theatre, when some
one came walking after us with rapid steps, calling to our
companion.
Stralkrans stopped.
" What do you want, Lodstein?" asked he in a tone entirely unlike the one with which he addressed me.
" To tell you something, of course." Lodstein stood at
Stralkrans' side, and the light from one of the street lamps
fell on his face. It looked wild and distracted.
"You have won about forty thousand gulden," resumed he, turning to Stralkrans, and without paying any
attention to us, "and you have won them from me," continued he in an excited voice.
" In the first place I have not won this money, and in
the second, you have in the space of two days won from
me about one hundred thousand Swedish thalers," answered Stralkrans.
" So you do not intend to return to the gambling saloon
and give me my revenge?"
" No, I neither will nor can do it. I no longer have any
gold to gamble away. The forty thousand gulden you
spoke of belong to the boy here. He, and not I, has won
them." Stralkrans pointed to me.
"What a silly joke!" exclaimed Lodstein, impatiently.
" It is no joke at all, but earnest."
"You certainly cannot mean to let the boy keep the
money?"
"Yes, by my honor.  It belongs to him.  He has




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           69
won it, and I have no right to deprive him of his property. Even if I had, I would not take a single gulden of
it. I have gambled away my fortune, but notwithstanding that, I will not have it again, if I must obtain it by
gambling. And now good-night. You have taught me
the curse of gambling, chance has allowed me to change
this curse into a blessing. I will remember the lesson.
Farewell, our ways are now separated."
" One word before you go!" exclaimed Lodstein violently,
and seized Stralkrans' arm. "What joy can it give you
to throw this gold to a pair of strolling German beggars?
Give them a few hundred gulden and let us share the gain.
We have both been unlucky. What I have gained from
you is gone, so also with the rest of my money. We do
not know either of us how we shall get the means to return
home. Let us use this gain to depart from here. Let-"
" Hush! and say no further words which degrade you,"
interrupted Stralkrans with anger. "Although you have
made me a gambler, you will not succeed in changing me
into a scoundrel."
Stralkrans left Lodstein, taking me with him.
An oath, a threat, which I did not catch, were muttered
in a low tone by the latter; but the sound of both was
drowned by a swarm of gamblers that approached.
We walked silently and with swift steps to our remote
abode.  On arriving there Stralkrans counted over the
money. It actually amounted to a little more than forty
thousand gulden. Neither Paul nor I could realize that
this money belonged to us, and I had only a very dim
understanding of Stralkrans' words, when he spoke to
Paul and gave him some instructions. All that I could
make out was, that we should leave the place without
delay, that Paul should take good care of the money, and
that Stralkrans wrote down the name and address of the
pastor at Skarparby and promised to write to him. Then




70      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
he took leave of us and promised to return early the next
day, which he also did. He had the gold changed into
bills in the greatest haste, wrote a letter to the pastor in
Skarparby and added a testimony to the honest acquisition
of the money, with his own seal attached, in case any one
should question it. When this was done he said:
" See to it that you are away from here before noon, and
you, my boy," added he, turning to me, "preserve the
warning in your memory, never to put as much as a gulden
at stake. What you have now won, you would lose, if
you tried to tempt fortune once more."
The noon sun shone warm and bright upon * *  when
we departed with the train. Paul had sewed the money
in his clothes together with the letter to the pastor.
The rich harvest he had reaped in * * * as a singer was
put in a bag, to be used for travelling expenses, and so we
started off, taking our places in the third-class car.
We passed the first two stations without anything
remarkable occurring. At the third there was a longer
stop.
The passengers rushed out of the cars to get some air
and drink lemonade, but we sat still. Paul was not willing
to leave his place.
In the meantime my attention was fastened upon an
elegantly dressed gentleman, who promenaded slowly the
whole length of the train, casting searching glances into
each of the cars, as if he was looking for some one.
Finally he came to ours. His eyes stopped at me, after
they had slipped by Paul. I had only seen this face once
by daylight, but nevertheless I recognized it.
The elegant gentleman was no other than Baron Lodstein.
He checked his steps an instant when he saw me, but
then continued his way.
I turned to Paul, saying:




TIlE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           71
"Did you see Baron Lodstein; he who talked with the
count last evening? There he goes."
"I was then not mistaken, when I fancied that it was
he," muttered Paul.
The bell now rang. It was time to start. The passengers
came streaming into the cars, and, to our no slight surprise,
the elegant Lodstein stepped into ours, which belonged to
the third class. The conductor blew his whistle. The
doors were closed again; but just as he was going to close
our door, Paul seized me by the arm and jumped out, and
the next minute the train glided away.
I comprehended nothing of all this, but stared after the
retreating train and then gaped at my brother in blank
amazement.
"Why did you do that?" said I finally.
"Simply because the count said:'if you meet Baron
Lodstein, avoid him."'
Without any further adventures we arrived at the capital of Sweden.  Paul gave himself no time to remain
there, but the very same day we arrived we went on
board a steamer which was going to G, from whence
we were to continue the journey to our native place.
Paul had no peace until he had placed the money in
the pastor's hands. Pastor Wenner had already at our
parents' death invested himself with the role of guardian
to us, and although we had left the village without his
permission or knowledge, Paul was sure that he would
take a kind interest in our welfare.
During the twelve hours we were on board the steamer
it appeared to me, in the night, when we sat curled up on
the forward deck, that I had caught a glimpse of Baron
Lodstein, but I was not quite sure.




CHAPTER VI.
T was with a very peculiar feeling that I, after three
years' absence, again stood before my parents' cabin.
I was now ten years old.
The memory of my deceased mother forced itself involuntarily upon me, and so overpowered my soul that I
burst into tears.
The little patch of earth outside our cabin, which had
formerly been so nicely kept and so carefully cultivated,
was now overgrown with weeds, and the cabin itself with
its barred windows looked more crooked and dilapidated
than ever. When we stepped out of the buggy, which
brought us to our home, Paul remembered that he had
buried the key. We could thus not get in without forcing
the door.
It was late in the summer evening, and in the two
neighboring houses they had retired to rest.
Paul went round the cabin and tried the shutters; they
were securely fastened. He looked uneasy, as had been
the case ever since he came to carry so much money
about him.
" I do not know any other way than to start off again,"
said Paul. "We will have to walk to the parsonage. It
is only a short five miles there."
"But I am so tired," objected I, who was not particularly disposed to such a promenade.
" Then I will have to try to break open the door," said
Paul.
"Oh no, I can go down through the chimney, if the
damper is not closed," I suggested.
72




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            73
Said and done. I climbed up in a tree that stood by
the cabin, and from there I came on the roof and so to
the chimney. Just as I was about to glide down through
it, I happened to see on the high-road a carriage, which
stopped before the sheriff's. From it alighted a gentleman. Ie went up to the house.
I attached no importance to this at the time, but was
the next instant down in the cabin, the door of which I
immediately opened. The air in there was musty, and it
seemed to me as though it smelt of corpses.
The shutters were opened, and the light of the summer
evening, or rather night, filled this abode, where my
mother had silently and patiently borne life's trials and
worked for her children, under a thousand privations and
countless tears.
The remembrance of her, which had of late been paled,
stood vividly before my soul, and from my childish heart
went-a sigh of inexpressible regret.
Paul had entered without uttering a word. I seated
myself on the same stool upon which I used to sit at
mother's feet.
I wept now quite silently. Paul had thrown himself
down on the bench muttering:
"It would have been better, Conny, if we, tired as we
were, had continued our way to the parsonage. I don't
feel right here, I wish we never had entered under this
roof."
I too felt anxious. After the memory of my mother
came the thought of Black Stina and Janne.  I now
repented that I had persuaded Paul to rest here, and I
exclaimed eagerly:
"Yes, let us go away."
"No, Conny, you said that you were tired, that your
head ached. We will stay here through the night."
Paul shook up the old straw mattress and made a bed




74      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
for me, the best he could under the circumstances. He
lay down on the bench himself, without taking off his
clothes, in which he had the bank-notes sewed up. On
the table, before one of the windows, he threw the bag with
the remainder of the cash.
Weariness soon closed my eyes, so that I fell into a
heavy slumber. I had slept several hours when I caught,
in my sleep, a confused murmur of voices. I tried to
awake; but I was unable, and yet it seemed to me that I
heard Paul speak in an agitated tone. Finally my will
overcame the trance in which I was sunk, and I opened
my eyes.
In the cabin were three persons; the sheriff, my brother
and Baron Lodstein.
The sheriff had spoken earnestly, but without hardness,
to Paul, who on his side solemnly declared that the accusation was false, and that the baron, pointing to Lodstein,
was well aware of it, as he had talked with Count Stralkrans the same evening the event occurred.
I did not immediately comprehend what it was all
about; but looked frightened at the sheriff, who said:
"My dear Paul, you have hitherto been known in your
native yillage as a good and honest boy, but if you have
now, as the baron asserts, made yourself guilty of a crime
and appropriated the money in question, the fault committed can only be righted through your confessing it-and
immediately returning the stolen property. The baron
promises to make no further charge against you, if you
only give him back what you have taken. In any other
case I will be obliged to treat you as one suspected and
denounced for theft."
"No, it is not true, Paul has not stolen; Paul is innocent, for it is I who won the money," screamed I, rushing
up from the bed.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.             75
They had probably entirely forgotten that I existed, for
my appearance produced a no slight sensation. The baron
met me with a contemptuous glance, and the sheriff looked
at me with an air as if my words had made a certain
impression upon him.
"If you would be so good, sir, as to go with me and
Conny to the pastor," said Paul, wiping his eyes with the
sleeve of his jacket, " then I would deliver both the money
and the testimony that it is not stolen; but I cannot do
it to any one but the pastor.  If it can afterward be
proven that I am a thief, you have me anyway in your
power."
" Why can you not just as well give me the proof of
your innocence as the pastor?" asked the sheriff.
" Because I have a letter to him from Count Stralkrans
and the express order not to give the money to any one
else."
A moment's hesitation arose in the sheriff's mind. The
baron put an abrupt end to it, however, as he said:
"You seem inclined to concede to that rascal's demand.
If so I consider your behavior very singular. I have pursued the thief from * * * here, and when I meet and
inform against him, I cannot believe that the sheriff himself would try to hinder me from regaining that which
has been stolen from me. Thus I insist that the boys
should be searched in order to ascertain, in the first place,
whether they have the sum of money I have lost in their
possession. After that they can prove how they obtained
it."
The sheriff was obliged to comply with this exaction of
the baron's. It was soon found that Paul had just the
sum mentioned.
At this discovery the sheriff's face changed and assumed
a stern expression. Paul and I were required to appear
before court that same day.




76      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
All our assurances and tears availed nothing. The
affair had to be brought before'the bar.
"Well, so be it," said Paul finally, and took out a sealed
letter which he carried in a bag that he wore around his
neck; "but," added he, "you ought to be so good, Herr
sheriff, as to give this letter yourself to the pastor. When
he gets it, I shall be freed."
The sheriff took the letter, and then we were ordered to
follow him.
The baron's eyes at that instant fell on the bag that
lay on the table. He pointed to it, saying:
"Shall not that be searched too?"
The sheriff opened it in silence and emptied the contents on the table. They consisted of a small number of
silver coins, but among these was a costly signet ring with
the Lodstein coat of arms. At the sight of it the baron
cried, surprised:
"What do I see! Have the little villains appropriated
this too, which I missed a few days before I lost the
money!"
Paul staggered a few steps backward and exclaimed in
despair:
"Herr sheriff, by the Eternal God! I know nothing
about that ring, it has not been in my possession before,
it has been put there."
The sheriff did not answer, but commanded us to go
with him.
When we stepped out of the cabin, I came near falling
over; for on the stoop stood-Janne.
He grinned at us, when we went by him.
" Aha! the murderer's young ones have become a pair of
strolling thieves!" shouted he, but drew back and took to
his heels when the sheriff came. Still he continued, as he
ran, to shower abusive epithets upon us.
The sheriff took us to his house, where he locked us up




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            77
in one of the rooms, after which we heard him give orders
to have the horses harnessed.
At ten o'clock in the forenoon he came back, accompanied by Pastor Wenner.
Not only was the honest acquisition of the money
proven through the letter which Paul had begged the
sheriff to give the pastor, but the latter had besides, a few
days before our arrival, received a communication from
Stralkrans, in which the count related the whole occurrence and confided us to the pastor's care and protection.
Now remained the ring.
Baron Lodstein could not be induced to withdraw the
charge. It became a court affair, and Paul must be tried
for the theft.
The whole village, and in fact the whole parish, soon
knew that the organ-grinder's Paul had stolen a ring, and
although Paul, at the end of the trial, for lack of full evidence, was acquitted, there was no one but the pastor and
sheriff who considered him innocent, and he was generally
regarded as the one who had committed the theft.
I had stayed at the sheriff's during the trial, but when
Paul again became free, we were both taken to the
parsonage.
The fortune of forty thousand rixthalers, which had
so unexpectedly become mine, was taken charge of by the
pastor, as our guardian.
6




CHAPTER VII.
W HAT a revolution in a person's life is produced
through being suddenly changed from an itinerant
child to the owner of a considerable fortune!
We, a pair of strollers, who had lived on the income
from the streets, with an inheritance of disgrace and
despised as belonging to the dregs of the rabble, were
now rich.
I say we, for when I came to the parsonage, I did not
comprehend how one of us could possess property without the other.
Paul, however, soon taught me the contrary.
Pastor Wenner, a man of honor and a minister in the
finest significance of these words, was the one who took
upon himself the arrangement of our future, with the
assistance of Sheriff Wrikter.
Both of them were to be our guardians, but before this
was settled, a very strange scene had occurred between
them and us.
Of course all this property was regarded as something
of which we would both come into possession, and this
so much the more as Stralkrans, in his letter to the pastor, had mentioned the brothers Fredriksson, although in
describing the gambling night, he had only spoken of me
as the one who had won the money.
He regarded us, however, as joint owners of my gains,
but this was what Paul would not agree to.
The money was mine, he said, and not a single farthing of it belonged to him. There was no power on
earth that could make him receive any of it.
78




THIE SON OF THE ORGANI-GRINDER.           79
When the pastor and sheriff, in spite of this, wished to
divide the property in two equal parts, he declared that
they through such a division would only drive him from
his fatherland, and for ever separate him from me. He
cited Stralkrans' account, where it was expressly stated
that Conny Fredriksson had won forty thousand gulden
at roulette in  * **.
I was too young to realize the true nobility of Paul's
conduct. It seemed to me simply that he was foolish;
for that which was mine must be his too.
Finally, after much talking and arguing about the matter, Paul gained the victory, and I remained sole owner of
the whole amount.
When the money had been securely placed, etc., they
proceeded to the consideration of my education.
I was to be sent to the high school in Lund. There
nothing was known about my father's sad end, or the grievous trial for the theft of the ring. I was simply to be
Pastor Wenner's ward, who was to board with his brother,
Professor Wenner.
Paul was to stay in Skarparby parsonage through the
winter, in order to be confirmed.
We would thus be separated from each other. This was
for Paul a very hard trial, yes, almost as hard as the accusation for theft had been. When they told me of this decision, I begged and prayed to be allowed to stay with
Paul. I twined my arms around his neck; I wept and.
declared that I could not live without him, but although
Paul's own eyes were full of tears, he said with his gentle
smile:
"Conny, it must be. You will now become what I have
always predicted, a gentleman. You shall study and become an able man. We must separate-it is for your
welfare."




80      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"If I become. a gentleman, Paul," I replied, "then you
must also become one."
Paul shook his head and said half sadly, half in jest:
"No, Conny, I have already told you several times that
I will remain what I am, a street-singer. A person is not
fit to be a gentleman who is known by all as an organgrinder, and in addition has been pointed out as a thief,
whom they have released for lack of proof. I have no desire to learn any profession, but will support myself by
my singing; but you, Conny, you shall learn many other
things."
The days we spent together before my departure will
never pass from my memory.
A kind mother could not have treated me with greater
tenderness and more complete forgetfulness of self than
Paul did, although his pale face and his red eyes told that
he lay awake the night through.
At last the day came when I was to leave. They were
obliged to tear me away from Paul by force. I cried and
screamed with all my might, and struggled violently when
they carried me to the carriage. Through the mist of my
tears I saw how Paul, when the carriage rolled away with
me, ran after it a long distance; then he stopped abruptly
and I heard him call my name, but in a tone that sounded
like a heart-rending scream.
I tried to throw myself from the carriage. Magister
Wenner, the pastor's oldest son and my conductor, held
me fast.
The next minute Paul had disappeared from my sight.
I neither saw nor heard him more.
How the journey went, I do not remember. I had no
mind for anything but my sorrow at being separated from
Paul.
It had once seemed to me inconceivable that I should
never see my mother again, when they told me that she




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            81
was dead; but still harder and more bitter did it now seem
to me that I should live apart from the only being on
earth I loved.
We arrived in Lund one evening at the end of August.
The impression the city made on my smarting soul resembled that which a captive must experience when they
lead him to the place where he is to undergo his punishment. It was here that I should drag out interminable
years, far away from Paul.
All the friendliness of Professorskan* Wenner was
thrown away upon me. I sat sulky and cross in the corner of the room, completely engrossed by my trouble.
The first night in my new home I cried myself to sleep,
and when I woke up I cried, until the professorskan came
to take me down to breakfast. I was now to be presented
to the professor, whom I had not seen the evening before.
The professor was a man of medium height, with a stern
face. His greeting was cold. He informed me in a few
words, that I in two days would begin to study with the
teacher that he had engaged on my account, so that I
could enter school by the first of September.
The following day Magister Wenner returned home, and
now it seemed to me that I was really abandoned by the
whole world.
It would take too much space to describe the first part
of my stay in Professor Wenner's house. This period
stands before my memory so cold and desolate, that it
scarcely possesses a single ray of joy. Paul's letters alone
sustained my courage.
The first letter I received was long, and although it was
written with characters half an inch high, and in a Swedish which was not Swedish, I have faithfully, and under
all changes, preserved it.  The spirit of love which
* Wife of a professor.




82      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
pervaded it gave evidence of the highest degree of human
devotion. When the devastating storms of fate have
passed over my life, when my joy has been turned to
worm-wood, when I have fancied myself abandoned by
God and humanity, I have taken out this letter, read it
and then bowed humbly before the Supreme Being, and
acknowledged that the person who possessed such a
brother-love had no right to complain of destiny.
For me, the child, it was, however, not sufficient. I was
consumed with an inner longing.
My naturally happy, although somewhat effeminate
disposition, became dull and insensible. I was indifferent
to everything, praise or blame, scolding or kindliness; I
had only two things clear to me: first, to be allowed to
see Paul again, and then to be diligent in order to get
through with my school time. I considered that it comprised our term of separation. Besides, Paul wrote in his
letter that if I worked well, we should soon meet.
I never associated with any of the other scholars,
took no part in their plays and received the name of
" plug."
Silent and inaccessible, I went to and from school without having any frolics. Zealous and assiduous with my
lessons, I became the favorite of the teachers; but this
gave me no joy.
I, who had hitherto not been accustomed to think for
myself, was now obliged to be sufficient for myself, as I
had an inner repugnance to approaching anybody. All
that was peevish and fretful in my disposition disappeared.
I thought of my position in life, the events that had
occurred, yet without telling any one about my past life.
Through this, I developed my powers of reflection and
my character to an independence which I would perhaps
never have attained under other conditions.
Being severed from all other connection with my fellow



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.             83
beings than that of pupil with teacher, my school-mates
and those around me exerted no influence upon me. My
vanity was not excited by my school-mates; my self-love
was not wounded, and consequently I formed no false
ideas of what one ought, or ought not, to be ashamed of.
It is true, I never spoke of my parents or my brQther;
but it was simply because I did not speak of anything
that concerned myself.
Professorskan Wenner, a talkative and inquisitive woman, had at first asked me various questions concerning
my family relations, but soon got tired, as she never received any answer but " yes " and " no."
The professor, as blunt and close-mouthed as his wife
was garrulous, never made any inquiries.  His whole
interest for me was limited to that which pertained to my
instruction. Over this he watched with the greatest conscientiousness; but how it stood with me in other respects,
whether I was consumed with longing and sorrow, or
whether I rejoiced at life, was a matter of which he did
not take cognizance.
With all this he was, however, the only one to whom I
devoted any attention, probably because my instruction
was so closely allied with him, and I considered his judgment of my progress as the gauge of my diligence.
The whole first winter Paul's letters came from Skarparby parsonage; but after he was confirmed, he resumed
his itinerant life. I then received them  from different
parts of Sweden.
One thing which in nowise escaped me was, that Paul's
handwriting had become better and better, as well as his
spelling.
It was evident that he had employed the time, while
preparing for his confirmation, in improving himself in
other ways.
Five years elapsed without my seeing Paul, I was




84      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
now fifteen, and was to leave school and enter the gymnasium.
Not once during this long and joyless period had I
lost the hope of being allowed to see Paul when I left
school.
I had frequently written to him about it, but yet he
had not given me any decided answer. I was no longer a
child. My will had ripened, my understanding was considerably in advance of my age, and I knew very well
what I wanted. My decision was consequently taken,
that if Paul did not answer me definitely, when and
where we could meet, I intended to leave Lund and go to
G —g, where he told me to address my letters.
I passed my examination with the highest honors.
It was a mild and beautiful summer day when I, at the
close of the examination, returned home with Professor
Wenner, who had been present.
Fate ordained that it was the same date as when Paul
and I, then a pair of lonely orphan children, started out
in the world to seek our fortune. He was at that time of
the same age as I then was.
Eight years lay between that day and the one when I
finished my course at school.
I had a vivid recollection of how glad I felt when I
walked by Paul's side, and how kindly he looked at me
while I prattled.
I now went along without any happy dreams, in company with my cold and silent instructor, but with the
firm resolution to inform the professor, on my return
home, that I intended to go and see my brother.
While my thoughts dwelt upon my bright hopes eight
years ago, the recollection came up of the accusation of
theft, Paul's trial and the shadow of suspicion which
clung to my poor brother.  The bitter grief I then
experienced again pierced my heart, and with a feeling




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            85
of deep despondency I remembered, in connection with it,
the sad inheritance my father had left us.
Whatever I became, I was stamped as a malefactor's
son.  I had come thus far in my reflections, when the
professor quite unexpectedly addressed me:
"You have gone through your studies like a brave
boy," said he, turning his face to me. " If you continue
as well as you have begun, you may become something in
time."
I took off my cap, so honored did I feel by this praise
from the usually taciturn lips.
The professor continued to look at me, and that
with an expression as if he had seen me for the first
time.
" I cannot remember to have heard what your parents
were," resumed the learned man. "That they are dead, I
recollect that my brother mentioned in one of his letters.
Well, what was your father?"
For an instant I hesitated to utter the truth. The pastor's words resounded in my mind, when he on taking
leave said to me:
"Avoid mentioning your father's vocation and whom
he was. I have to my brother only alleged that you are
the son of a German, who resided in Sweden and married
a Swede."
As I made no reply, the professor resumed:
" Did you not hear what I asked?  Why do you not
answer?"
At his first question I had dropped my eyes. At the
renewal of it, I looked up in the old man's face and answered quite undisguisedly:
" My father was an organ-grinder."
I had expected that the professor through some gesture,.
would have indicated his surprise, but I was mistaken.
He did not seem astonished in the least. His harsh fea



86      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
tures lighted up. I cannot say that they changed expression, but it was as if an inner satisfaction shone from his
eyes when he said:
"That's right. I thought that you might have been
infected with a miserable vanity, and that this would tempt
you not to acknowledge that you were a child of the
masses. I can tell you that I knew both this and a little
more still, but I wished to test what spirit you were of."
When the professor said " and a little more still," I felt
that my cheeks burned, and I bent down my head, humiliated at the thought of this " little more."
The professor probably perceived the effect of these
words, for he added in a firm voice:
"Fredriksson need not bow his head for what his
father has done. Bear it. like a man, and remember
that'the misdeeds of the parents only pass in inheritance
to one who treads in their footsteps.' You are diligent,
have good ambition and an excellent power of comprehension; with these qualities it will be easy for you to
wash away the stains your father has left after him-and
now we will say nothing more about that matter. In the
autumn you will become a gymnast, and if you work as
hitherto, you will in three years be a student at the University."
The professor turned away his head and added:
" It is just as well for you to continue to maintain the
same silence toward the women folks about your family
affairs, as you have done during the time you have been
with me. There is no harm in keeping still, but it is a
shameful cowardice of one who intends to become a man,
to deny the truth when he is asked about it."
We continued our way in silence. I was deliberating
whether the moment was not at hand to come out with
my resolution to go and visit Paul.  After considering
a while I said:




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            87
"There is something that I desire to say to you, Herr
professor."
"Let me hear it."
"I intended to ask permission to go and see my brother."
"Where does he live?"
" He is staying for the present in G —g."
"Ah! and what is he doing there?"
The professor again looked at me.
"He goes around with his hand-organ," answered I,
fearlessly.
It did not enter my mind to be ashamed because Paul
was a street-singer and organ-grinder.
" We will think of the matter, yes, that we will, there
is no hurry about it."
"Yes, but there is though!" cried I daringly, entirely
forgetting the respect I usually showed the professor.
"What did you say?" The old man now gave me a
penetrating look.
I had taken the first step, and to shrink back was not to
be thought of. Sink or swim I must make the attempt. It
concerned my heart's most burning desire, my five years'
longing after my brother, the realization of the hope
which had impelled me to zeal and good habits; in short,
it concerned everything.
In what words I clothed my feelings I do not remember; but I know that I, for the first time since Paul
and I separated, spoke out all the grief, all the longing
and all the suffering my soul had concealed.
The shyness, diffidence and reserve with which I had
surrounded myself during these years, now resembled a
dam which had broken way, and the long pent-up stream
of feeling rushed unimpeded over my lips.  I declared
boldly, that if I was not allowed to see my brother and be
with him for a little time, my zeal and ability to work
would die out, like my happy, light-hearted disposition.




88      THE SO1T OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
The professor walked straight ahead, notwithstanding
we had passed his abode. Not a word escaped him. He
did not even turn his head to look at me, he only stepped
a little faster than usual. At length I ceased, stifled by
my emotion and rapid talking. When he no longer heard
my voice, the professor stopped, and that so abruptly, that
I, who had kept pace with him, rushed several feet ahead
before I observed that he had halted. I turned round
hastily, and in this way we found ourselves standing
opposite each other.
"Hm, ah, hm, hm! " were the first sounds he uttered.
Then he turned to me and said gruffly:
" The deuce how you talk, when your tongue is once
let loose. If you are silent between times, you make up
for it afterward."
And with this he swung to the left, to find his residence.
I rushed after him, completely beside myself with
anxiety, and, height of presumption, I seized one of his
hands, stammering:
"Herr professor, I may go, may I not?  Isn't it so, I
may go and see my brother?"
"What are you doing? What do you take me for, to
seize hold of me in that style? Perhaps you think that I
don't know what I ought to do?"
"Yes, Herr professor, but-"
" There is no but in the case,-you may "...the professor was interrupted by a sneeze, and my heart stood
still.. " see your brother," added he.
He now went like a streak through the gate and up the
steps, so that I could with difficulty follow him. On
reaching the entry I faltered some words to express my
gratitude. But he hastily flung open the door and said
in a huffy tone:
"Go to your room and leave me in peace."




CHAPTER VIII.
OW strange life is! How completely ignorant we are
of what the next moment may bring forth! We
stop outside a door, we lay our hand on the knob, and we
do not know until the door opens what we shall find
within.
So it was with me. The professor had disappeared in
the saloon, and I hastened to my door, fully convinced
that my little chamber would be as empty and desolate
as when I left it. I turned the knob and stood for a few
seconds as if petrified, but exclaimed the next moment,
with a cry of joy:
"Paul!" and then rested on the breast of the so long
missed, so intensely longed for brother.
What is there to say about such a meeting? Nothing.
Any one with feeling realizes it. The heart's beatitudes
are not to be described.
Of the first moments of our reunion there is therefore
not much to say. We were both so exclusively absorbed
by the happiness we experienced, that we were like a pair
of children delirious with joy.
Dinner had been brought in to us. Whether we ate
any of it or not, I cannot recollect. Not until evening,
when we had for several hours talked about how we had
missed and longed for each other, did we begin to ask
questions.
I noticed that Paul had changed considerably. His
handsome head was, if possible, handsomer than before,
but the expression of his face was no longer the same.
The careless unconcern had disappeared, and over it rested
89




90      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
something that resembled a light veil of melancholy, behind which the natural sprightliness sometimes glimpsed
forth. His long arms had grown fuller; his back was not
so bent, his shoulders not so round; his legs had become
somewhat straighter and his neck had lost its crane-like
appearance. His attire, however, was characterized by the
same peculiarities as before. He had now, as when he
used to present himself to the public in great style, a neat
brown coat, but too large; a pair of black. pantaloons, too
long; a pair of boots with low heels and singularly turned
up at the toes; a vest of velvet, somewhat too short; a
very long scarf, over which. a broad but dazzlingly white
shirt collar was turned down. On the table lay an almost
elegant straw hat, and beside it-Paul's violin.
If Paul had been dressed according to the latest fashion
journal and been the most exquisite young man in the
world, I could not have been prouder and happier at seeing him again than I now was. All the depression which
had tormented me these five years had fled, and I was
again the same light-hearted boy as when Paul and I wandered around with our hand-organ.
Paul, again, could not wonder enough, that his little
Conny had become such a large youth. He regarded me
with looks of the most undisguised admiration, when I related about my success in school, that I had obtained the
premium in all the classes, and that I would become a
gymnast in the fall. Paul's eyes shone with delight, and
he exclaimed every little while:
" It is just as I have always said, you will become something uncommon. God bless you, Conny, for being such
a splendid boy! When you are as old as I, that is to say,
twenty-one, then you will have been a student in the
University a whole year. Gracious, how delightful that
will be!"
Our conversation was interrupted toward evening by




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           91
the professor, who came in very unexpectedly. He said
in his usual brusque voice:
"I will tell you, Fredriksson, that you and your brother
can go with me out to Torparbo (this was the professor's
summer residence) and stay there while your brother is
with you. My wife and I are going up to Stockholm. I
shall leave for Torparbo in an hour, and you must be
ready by that time."
Without waiting for any answer, he went out again.
I now asked how Paul had happened to come to Lund.
Paul informed me that he had written to the professor
and asked whether I could come and see him in G-g. In
reply the professor had given Paul to understand that he
considered it better for us to stay together at his countryplace during the summer.
Paul accepted the invitation, and arrived at the professor's home a half hour after I had gone to the examination. The professor had spoken to him a whole hour,
praised me very much and asked Paul to await my return
in my room, after which the old man had gone up to the
school to hear how the examination went.
At the time appointed we started for Torparbo, which
was twelve miles from Lund.
There Paul and I spent the summer entirely alone.
The affection which bound me to my brother became
still firmer and stronger.
Although our life careers, our tastes and our aspirations
for the future were entirely different, there was yet heart
sympathy between us, and that is always stronger than all
else. It was also impossible to live with Paul every day
and not become attached to this richly endowed child of
nature.
When little, I had loved him from instinct, because he
loved me, but now that years had ripened my understanding, and separation increased my affection, my attachment




92      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRIVDER.
became something which would defy time, and like a vein
of gold go through my soul, however full of dross it might
be. During our stay together, I tried several times to persuade Paul to give up his itinerant life and share with me
the property which had fallen to me so entirely without
my merit.
His answer to all my urging was always a refusal to
share anything with me, but together with an injunction
to me to be grateful for being able to obtain through it a
good education, and to become something else than a
strolling adventurer.
"But if this is really a blessing, which I willingly
acknowledge," said I, "why then will you not leave your
wandering life and become something different? You can
surely never mean to assert in earnest that you would do
wrong if you shared this money with me and through it
procured the knowledge which you yourself admit to be
so essential?"
Paul leaned his head in his hand and said in reply:
" Wrong, oh no, not precisely that, but I would not be
happy if I were obliged to change my way of life. As long
as I can remember, I have led an irregular life, sung for
bread and been contented when it was not lacking.
Singing was dear to me from my tenderest childhood, and
habit has unfitted me to earn my bread through work.
When I was at Skarparby parsonage, I thought of devoting
myself to some trade and ceasing to go around with the
hand-organ; but when I had been there a while, the longing seized me to roam about and sing free and without
constraint. My mind became heavy and troubled, my
thoughts dark and gloomy, during the time I stayed in
the parsonage, where one day was just like the other, and
where my eyes always met the same sights. I studied and
I worked, but my cheerfulness was gone; work was irksome, and I compared myself to a sparrow that has been




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            93
put in a cage; the sparrow is happy and contented when
it is free, and sends up its twitter as joyously from the
streets of the town as from the woods, but put him in
prison, and he dies, even if you surround him with all
possible abundance. I should die if I were forced to live
quiet in one and the same spot, even if it were a paradise.
No, Conny, my singing and my freedom are my happiness. I would not have it otherwise. I love to wander
around and sing for the children of the people. They
understand me and I understand them. We are suited
to each other."
" You are thus perfectly contented and happy?"
" I would be if —" he passed his hand over his curly
head, and added abruptly: "but it is not worth while to
speak of it."
" Yes, Paul, you shall speak out. Say that you are not
happy because we are obliged to live apart."
" Conny, that we do it, is for the sake of your future
welfare, and can thus not contain any unhappiness for me.
It is an evil which I gladly submit to, because I know
that it will bring joy with it to you. Dear Conny, when it
is a question of you and your welfare, my own must be
put aside. It is something entirely different that disturbs
my happiness and places itself between me and my
peace."
"And that is?" I looked at Paul and thought of our
father involuntarily.
"It is that ring which was found in my bag and which
fastened the suspicion upon me that I had stolen."
"But, Paul, you were acquitted," said I.
"Acquitted for lack of proof," answered Paul, smiling
sadly. In this smile I found the explanation of the shade
of melancholy which sometimes rested upon his face.
Paul continued after a moment's pause:
"It is as if I could not look folks in the face, until I had
1




94      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
found out how the ring came in my bag. When I now
sing, and my mind feels free and glad as before, then the
recollection suddenly comes that I have stood before the
bar as a thief, and away goes my joy and contentment. I
finish my song abruptly and continue my course with sorrow in my heart."
On hearing this my mind was seized with a deep animosity toward Baron Lodstein. I felt that if there was
any person whom I with heart and soul detested, it was
this man, who although fully conscious that we had not
stolen the money, still accused us of it. That he, in some
inexplicable way, had placed the ring in Paul's bag, in
order to make him still more suspected, was my full conviction. How much harm had he not thereby occasioned
my poor brother?
Paul, who knew by the expression of my face what was
passing within me, now began to speak of other things,
my future and the career I had before me, which, according to his opinion, was brilliant in the highest degree.
While Paul painted my coming life in the brightest
colors, I sat quite silent and followed him in thought to
all the eminence and distinction which he predicted that
I would attain.
It had never before been clear to me what I wished to
become. But now, when Paul spoke of what a rich choice
I had, my thought stopped at the calling of judge. It
may be that it was led there by the bitterness with which
I thought of the injustice which my brother had suffered.
The reminder of it thus decided, my choice of a profession. With the usual inexperience and presumption of
youth I considered it the judge's fault that Paul was not
acquitted on other conditions. I would now devote my
energies to becoming a stern and incorruptible judge, who
might one day proclaim my brother's innocence and Baron
Lodstein's baseness.




'THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            95
Time passed quickly, and we were soon at the end of
August.
One beautiful day, when Paul and I had been speaking
of our fast approaching separation, and agreed to meet
every year, no matter how far we were apart, we saw the
professor's chaise drive up in the yard. I experienced at
the sight of it a very disagreeable feeling, for I knew this
was the signal for Paul's and my departure from Torparbo.
Two days afterward we were separated.
Paul had gone off with his violin, to continue his nomad
life; I returned to Lund to begin my studies anew.
My former room in the professor's house, on the second
floor, I was now allowed to exchange for a larger one,
which was situated two flights up and next to the professor's library. It was separated from it only by a thin
door, which gave him  free access to me whenever he
pleased.
The day after I had become located in my new apartment, which was considerably more cheerful and comfortable than the former, I returned toward night from  a
long walk, which I had taken to dispel the regret for Paul.
As I was about ascending the second flight, a man came
running down, and we met in the middle of the stairs.
I stopped abruptly at sight of him and stared at him. Ile
also looked at me with an air that expressed the greatest
surprise, but without either of us clothing our feelings in
words we hastened by each other.
I thought:
" Is it possible, can it really be he?"
The following day was the first time since our return to
Lund that we assembled for dinner. The first days we
had been in town each and all had taken their meals in
their rooms.
When I entered the dining-room, I found the same man
whom I had met on the stairs, standing with a waiter in




96      TErE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
his hand. I now understood that he was installed as servant at the professor's, in place of the old man who had
died shortly before the journey to Stockholm.
The professor could not endure female domestics, but
the attendance and care of his rooms had always been
performed by a man-servant.
During the meal I had time to examine the new-comer
more closely.
There was no longer any doubt. I had not been mistaken, when I, at the meeting on the stairs, believed that
I knew this face. It was none other than-Black Stina's
Janne.
The glance he cast on me, while waiting on the table,
said that he had recognized the organ-grinder's son. It is
true, I did not experience any of my old fear of him, but
I had a presentiment that Janne would make me pay up
for having a seat at the table on which he was waiting.
I no longer feared his misdeeds nor his fists, but so
much the more his tongue.  There was something of
malicious exultation in the look he fixed upon me. He
seemed to say with it:
"Just wait, my fine gentleman; my old grudge has not
disappeared, although I have grown up from a boy to a
youth. I have by no means forgotten the flogging the
sheriff gave me on your account, and this you will have
to pay up for."
When I after the meal again found myself alone in my
room, I reflected upon this singular meeting.
I went through in my memory the persecutions I had
endured from  the scholars during my school-days in
Stockholm, and I asked myself whether I was disposed to
stand a repetition of them. The answer was "no." I had
received too much praise in school not to realize that work
and knowledge ought to possess the power to obliterate
inherited disgrace.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           97
The intercourse with Paul had strengthened my affection, stilled my longing and diffused peace in my soul.
The despondency which had filled my being was gone.
Paul's portrayal of my future had awakened my selfconsciousness and my energy.  Although young, I felt
that I ought not to let any difficulties or reverses keep
me from attaining the aim to which I had resolved to
cone.
Whatever the consequences might be of my meeting
with Janne, my resolution was taken that I would not
allow them to depress my courage.
The meeting with my childhood's enemy thus roused
my slumbering powers, and taught me to realize that every
attempt to escape the humiliations my origin occasioned
would only magnify them.
The only way in which I could overcome the prejudice
was to stand erect, and never, from false pride and a
childish vanity, attempt to deny my birth.
The hours which elapsed between dinner and supper
were very decisive in the direction of my character.
The next day the preliminary examination for the gymnasium was to take place.
A week had elapsed since Janne and I first met in the
professor's house.  I saw him  daily, he brushed my
clothes, waited on me at table, etc., but as yet not a word
had been exchanged between us. I avoided addressing
him. He attended to his duties, but said nothing.
If there was anything I desired or needed I turned to
the chamber-maid, but never to Janne.
In short, when a week had passed without my hearing anything which showed that Janne had related my
father's fate, I ceased to think of him.
Besides, my attention since I had begun at the gymnasium, was so taken up by study, that I had no time left for
other things.




98      THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
One day in the middle of September, I returned home
from the gymnasium in exceedingly good spirits.
I had really distinguished myself in mathematics.
Quite joyfully I entered my room, but stopped, checked
by voices which spoke with great vehemence in the professor's library.
It was usually so quiet there that no sound was to be
heard but the creaking of the learned man's boots, when
he paced the-floor.
Surprised that anything resembling a dispute could take
place there, I listened. I then overheard these words,
which Fru Wenner screamed with unrestrained violence:
" It cannot be helped, you must hear me, and I tell you
what it is, Wenner, I will not allow myself to be ruled to
such a degree as to have in my own house so disreputable
a person as that scamp. Yes, it is just a nice story. Professor Wenner has for five years had the son of a murderer
for his pupil, and placed such a child at his table, allowed
his wife to take the same care of him as of a child of
honest parents. It is such a disgrace, that-that-"
" You forget yourself entirely," interrupted the professor.
"No, I do not forget myself! I should think that it was
you who had forgotten yourself, and if I did right I would
tell everybody how you treat your wife, what a tyrant you
are, in forcing her to associate with the lowest rabble. I
tell you what, if he does not leave the house immediately,
I will not stay another day in this home, where I was
born and for which you have me alone to thank."  The
voice now assumed a querulous accent. " In consideration
of that," she co'ntinued, "I ought to have been secured
against its being polluted by disreputable people. Yes, so
much respect my husband ought surely to show me, but
you have always been ungrateful, heartless and despotic."
"How long do you intend to keep on in this way?"




TIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            99
asked the professor, yet all the while speaking in his usual
cold tone.
" Until that boy is out of the house."
" In that case it is best for you to remove immediately,
as you just said. Fredriksson is going to stay until he becomes a student. You have now heard my words, and
can consequently take your departure."
" So you drive me away for the sake of that wretch!"
burst out the professorskan.
" Yes, if you cannot get along under the same roof with
him."
" But do you know what sort of a fellow he is?"
"Yes, I know that his father was an organ-grinder," replied the professor, in a somewhat harsher tone than.before;
"furthermore, that the father during a quarrel stuck a
knife in an Italian, and that he then, when he was doomed
to death, hung himself. You thus perceive that I know
all about Fredriksson's family, and that you cannot say
anything that is new to me. I knew all that before Fredriksson came to my house, but it did not hinder me from
taking him, or from having him remain until his education is finished. Therefore I do not advise anybody,
whoever it may be, to behave ill toward him. His board
is paid, and he has a right to demand good treatment
of those who receive his money, especially as he in his
whole conduct has shown himself to be an exemplary
boy."
" It is thus for the paltry gain that you keep him? It
is from avarice?"
" Woman, weigh your words," warned the professor.
" I need not weigh them, and I must tell you that your
behavior is-is-very singular. You make common cause
with a thief. The money which is paid you is stolen.
The father as well as his children have been accused of
the theft of it, but were acquitted for lack of proof. The




100     TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
brother has besides suffered punishment for stealing a ring.
These two unmitigated scamps have been living at Torparbo. They have probably helped themselves while
there. And yet you, you who are so puffed up over your
learning, that you set yourself above other people, and believe yourself inaccessible to scandal, will through this disgrace yourself and your poor wife. There is not a single
teacher or scholar in the whole gymnasium who will have
anything to do with such a pupil and school-mate. He
will be turned out of the institution of learning, in spite
of your protection, and people will point their fingers at
us."
"Now not a word more!" exclaimed the professor, in
such thundering tones that they made me jump. He
struck his hand in an energetic way on the table, adding: "If you dare to say another word against Fredriksson, I will never, mark, Anna Maria, I say never, forgive it. You know that I hold to what I promise. You
ought also to know how impossible it is to change my
resolution. If you cannot live with my pupil, then move
to Torparbo, but do not dare to utter a prejudicial word
about him, for then we will be separated, and that for
ever."
"And that, Wenner, you say to me," stammered the
professorskan.
" Yes, and if you irritate me, I may say still more. Be
on your guard therefore, you know that I am not to be
played with."
"You will thus force your poor wife to continue to have
a thief in her house?" rejoined the worthy dame.
" I force her to nothing. She can leave this house, if she
cannot behave in the way which I demand of the woman
who bears my name. Fredriksson is an uncommonly
proper and richly endowed boy, of whom there is nothing
bad to be said. His behavior during these five years has




TIE SON OF TIE ORGAN-GRINDER.    101
been such, that it leaves nothing to desire. Besides, he
interests me as if he were my own son.  When you
hear this, you also know how you are expected to treat
him."
" But yet, he has been accused of theft," the professorskan ventured to object.
"It is an untruth; who said it?" roared the professor.
"Wenner, you frighten the life out of me," exclaimed
the professorskan.
" Who said that Fredriksson had stolen? Do you hear,
I wish to know," cried the professor with unbridled
rage.
" Our new servant, Janne; he is from the same place as
Fredriksson."
"Ah!" I heard the professor cross the floor and ring a
hand-bell.
"What do you intend to do?" sobbed the professorskan.
" Call Janne here and give him his dismissal," answered
the professor.
In a few minutes Janne entered.
The professor informed him in few, but forcible words,
that he must leave his service immediately.  He paid
Janne his wages for the time he had engaged him, but he
would not have in his house a person who spread calumnious and lying reports about other people. One who was
in his employ should in the first place possess the virtue
of being able to keep silent, and would not be allowed to
gossip.
Janne tried to excuse himself, but was cut short by the
professor, who told him to absent himself and within an
hour be ready to quit the house.
After Janne was gone, the professor uttered some sharp
and stern injunctions to his better half.
She wept and begged for forgiveness, confessing that she




102     THEI SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
had forgotten herself, etc. But the professor's only answer
was a command that she should leave the. room.
When it again became silent in there, I threw myself on
the sofa, as if stunned by what I had heard. It appeared
to me, on one hand, as if I ought to leave this abode immediately, but on the other, as if I must stay. Janne had
thus branded me too as a thief. This was something that
I had not calculated beforehand.
Just as my pride and my whole soul rose up against
this new attack, the library door opened, and the professor stood on the threshold with his eyes fixed upon me.
" Have you been here long, Fredriksson?" asked he.
"About an hour," answered I, rising. My agitated face
enlightened him about all the wounds my soul had during
this hour received.
" Have you heard what has occurred?"
" Yes, I have. I also intend to ask your permission to
leave Lund," said I, entirely obeying the impulse of the
moment.
"And wherefore?"
"I cannot remain in your house, professor, and I will
not stay in Lund when I cannot be with you."
" And what hinders you from being with me?"
"' Why, because —because the professorskan does not
wish to have me here, and-and-because I would be
a cause of- of- trouble," stammered I, scarcely able
to restrain my tears.
" Very good, very correct; but unnecessary. You need
not busy yourself about what occurs between me and my
wife, that is a matter which does not concern you. You
will stay just where you are; this is your guardian's will
and also mine. Now not a word more on the subject.
Have you understood me?"
"I have, but-"
"There isn't any but,-you understand. If you are not




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    103
contented here, then write to your guardian. Until the
latter says you must move, you remain. And now to
another matter. How do you intend to act in case these
stories come to the ears of your school-mates at the gymnasium?"
For a moment I remained silent. The new humiliating
blow that had reached me had entirely destroyed the selfconfidence my first meeting with Janne had called forth;
something resembling anguish overpowered me, but only
for a few seconds; then I lifted up my head and looked
the professor in the eye, as I answered with firmness:
" I intend to acknowledge that which is true, but to contradict that which is false."
"Good, I am satisfied; you really begin to do credit to
yourself."
The professor turned to go into his room; but I rushed
after him, seized his hand and exclaimed with the uncontrollable pain of wounded pride:
" Herr professor, send me away, I cannot remain in a
house where they regard me as a thief, where they will
show me contempt as such, notwithstanding I am completely innocent.  I cannot endure the consciousness
that —
Here I was choked by my tears.
All the resentment I had experienced during the last
hour now gave itself vent in spasmodic weeping, that consolation which women and children alone possess. I had
let go of the professor's hand, and buried my face in my
own, completely overpowered by my emotions.
For a few minutes no sound was heard but my sobs;
finally the professor said in a tone which seemed quite
mild:
"You are still a child, Fredriksson, and therefore talk
and act like one.-Come in here with me, and I will say
a few sensible words to you."




104     TIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
A hand patted me on the head. I looked up hastily;
anything like an affectionate caress I had not received
from any one but Paul, since my mother's death, and
least of all did I expect any such proof of sympathy from
the gruff professor.
When I glanced up in his face, my tears ceased to flow.
He looked at me so kindly and compassionately that it
was like balm  on a wound.-Without saying anything
further, I accompanied him.
He spoke long and seriously, but if the words were
somewhat stern, the tone, on the contrary, was gentle.
He told me that his wife had not at all regarded me as
a thief, that her words had been an expression of her then
prevailing feeling, but that her naturally good heart had
probably already caused her to repent them. He then
proved to me that if I now left Lund, I would, in case
Janne's story became circulated, only give credibility to it.
The surest way of refuting it was to remain, and through
continued good conduct silence every derogatory report;
"only the guilty flee," said he.
The result of this conversation was that I within myself acknowledged the professor to be right, and when I a
while afterward followed him down to the dining-room,
all my trust and reliance in my own innocence had returned.
The professorskan was not visible at dinner, and a
female domestic waited on the table.




CHAPTER IX.
A   YEAR went by without my being reminded by my
school-mates, or anybody else, of Janne's story.
The professorskan had a few days after Janne's departure from Lund again showed herself at the dinner-table,
and then treated me just as before, with the only difference that she was colder and no longer entered into any
conversation.
I studied more diligently than ever, and lacked interest
for everything else. With every progress I made my trust
grew, and hope, youth's glad companion, was rich in promises to me. I felt proud and satisfied with myself,
because I stood in advance of my comrades in knowledge
and application. At sixteen years of age my mind was
filled with vanity over my intellectual gifts, a vanity to
which the teachers, through holding me up as something
unusual, gave all possible nourishment.
In the measure my self-conceit grew I showed myself
more accessible to my school-mates, and condescended now
and then to help them with their lessons. I became a sort
of oracle to them, a model which the teachers cited, and a
piece of perfection to myself as well as one of the wonder
of the world in Paul's eyes.
Every letter from him contained the most enthusiastic
admiration over my success, which I by no means refrained
from relating to him. When the summer vacation again
came, the professor and I went to Torparbo, where Paul
arrived a little later and remained a week. The professorskan had gone to Maltm  to visit through the summer with
her relatives.
105




106     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRIN'DER.
I knew that Paul would be with me but a very short
time, but I consoled myself with the thought that I would,
after his departure, plunge into my'studies, which the
professor now directed entirely.
The summer, like the rest of the year, was to me only a
period of continued work. I gave myself no time for rest
or recreation. I was driven as by a fever, in order to soon
enter the University. When I'had got so far, I would
amuse myself, then I would enjoy all the pleasure I now
voluntarily renounced.
When the fall term again began I passed my examination for the third class in the gymnasium, and thus took
a leap over the second.
The same day I gained this, as I fancied, brilliant success, the professor had some company.
The guests consisted of the professors and pupils of the
gymnasium and school. I was still of the age when one
prefers to behold strange people at a distance and is, as it
were, a little shy of contact with them. I had accordingly taken my place in a corner of the parlor, listening to what was said and making silent comments to
myself.
Two professors stood conversing with each other, when
the rector of the gymnasium came to them, saying:
" Well, brother K, have you heard who has moved
to Lindesfors?"
Professor K-  had heard nothing.
" Young Baron Casper Lodstein has inherited the estate
from Count D," said the other professor, turning to
the rector.
"Yes, it fell to him as fidei-commis at the count's
death last spring; and now Casper Lodstein's uncle and
guardian, Baron Fabian, has moved there in order to be
nearer his ward. The young heir has to-day passed his
examination at the gymnasium. His uncle and guardian




TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINVDER.         107
has had the first floor of Count D's house, here in
Lund, fitted up for their use. The baron's family intend
to spend the winter months in Lund and the summer at
Lindesfors. Fabian Lodstein is, as you know, married to
the sister of the late Count D, and has with her obtained a very fine fortune, which he will probably, during
the time he takes care of his nephew's, increase considerably."
" Fabian Lodstein seems to have been as economical for
the last few years as he was extravagant before," said Professor K.
"That is very often the case. After one, like the baron,
has squandered all that he possessed, reason awakes, and
he turns abruptly from the road which would lead to
poverty and misery."
What was further said, I did not hear, so engrossed was
I by the thought that this Lodstein would again cross my
path.
My blood boiled at the thought that I could not be
revenged; that I was still too young and impotent to do
anything to one who had caused my brother and me so
much harm.
Two or three weeks after this, as I was coming from the
gymnasium, I met an elegant carriage, in which sat a
solitary gentleman. My attention was not fastened on the
latter, however, but on the servant who stood behind. I
did not know myself through what accident my eyes fell
on him; but at the first glance I had recognized the dark
physiognomy.
The carriage drove rapidly by. I had seen Janne again
in the liveried servant, and Fabian Lodstein in the gentleman who rode in the carriage.
In the gentleman and the servant I had thus regained
my bitterest enemies.
That Janne would now do everything to injure me was




108     THE SON OF THE ORGAV-GRINDER.
clear; but with a certain youthful presumption I thought,
that neither he nor his master would be able to do me any
harm, as I had made myself deserving of so much praise.
One morning, a short time afterward, when I came to
the gymnasium, I found some pupils belonging to the first
class standing outside the entrance. When I passed by,
one of them said:
" Was that Fredriksson?"
I turned round involuntarily and cast an inquiring
glance at the questioner, whom I, after looking at him,
guessed to be Casper Lodstein, as he belonged to the newcomers in the first class, and besides had a striking likeness
to his uncle. Without paying any attention to the answer
he received to his question, I continued my way.
Two days later, when I entered the third class, I noticed
that my school-mates looked at me with a singular expression.
We had that day mathematics, a study in which I was
ahead of all the others and which particularly interested
me.
My whole thought was fastened upon the coming lesson,
in which I was so absorbed that I gave no heed to
my school-mates.
The lesson was over and I prepared to go. On reaching the door, the tallest and largest in the class, Arvid
Ahlgren, stepped between it and me, saying:
" Ah no, Herr Mathematicus, you shall not stir from the
spot until you have solved a problem which I will give
you, and which will be more intricate than the one which
you have just received praise for."
I turned a proud glance upon my assailant, who was
the feeblest in knowledge, but the strongest in physical
powers, of the whole class.
"I believe I am able to solve whatever problem you
wish to give me," answered I.




THE SON OF TIIE ORGAN-GRINDER.    109
"All right, come, I will draw up one."
We went to the black-board.
The rest of the scholars gathered around us. Ahlgren
took the chalk and wrote:
" If one who steals is equal to a thief, what is then one
who has been accused of theft?"
" One suspected of theft," was my answer, which I gave
with perfect calmness, although every drop of blood
boiled with anger.
"No, he is a thief, and do you know what honest people
do with such a person, when he comes in among them?"
"They drive him out," said I, still maintaining my selfcommand.
" Good, you have now shown us what we ought to do
with you."
Ahlgren had not fairly got these words over his lips
before he received from me a powerful blow right in the
face, and that so energetically, that he gave an enraged
shriek. Instantly the whole class was up in arms. They
had immediately divided into two parties, one for and one
against me.
Ahlgren and I fought as ferocious boys are accustomed
to fight.
He was considerably stronger than I, but I on the other
hand  possessed unusual agility.  Benches, tables and
books were used as weapons of attack and defence. It
was a stormy scene and a terrible tumult. The strife
continued without either side gaining the victory; we
gave and received black eyes, flattened noses and swollen
lips. It is uncertain how it would have ended, had not
the rector suddenly appeared in the midst of us. At the
sight of him most of the scholars rushed to the door, in
order to escape all reprimand.
A short investigation was held as to the cause of the
battle, and who had begun it.
8




110     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
I acknowledged immediately that I had dealt the first
blow. Ahlgren and I were ordered to present ourselves
to the rector the following day.
When I went home I was firmly resolved to mention
what had occurred to the professor, but to my regret, he
had gone away, and would not return for two or three
days. How I would clear myself seemed a little perplexing, for I feared nothing more nor less than expulsion
from the gymnasium.
The following day I appeared before the rector, and both
Ahlgren and I gave a true explanation of the affray.
Ahlgren acknowledged that he had begun the quarrel,
led to it by a story that Lodstein had related, or in which it
was asserted that I and my brother had been arrested on
the suspicion of having stolen a large sum of money from
his uncle, and that we had only been acquitted from lack
of evidence, and because his uncle did not care to pursue
the matter.
Ahlgren, as he quite openly declared, had availed himself of this story to humble my pride.
The rector listened to us in silence, and first gave Ahlgren a serious rebuke for the meanness of using a scandalous report to attack a person. Then he turned to me
and gave me a setting down for the way in which I tried
to refute such an accusation. He concluded with the
words:
"The fist is a poor advocate when our honor is concerned, and one does wrong to employ such a defender."
Ahlgren and I were warned not to engage in any
further quarrels or strifes, if we wished to remain at the
gymnasium.
After receiving these injunctions, we went in to the
lesson.  As we were about to enter the hall, Ahlgren
said:




THE SON OF IHE ORGAN-GRINDER.    111
"Before we appear among our school-mates, we ought
to know whether we are friends or enemies."
"It is best to decide, that matter at the close of the
lesson," answered I, and opened the door.
The lesson was again ended, and again were we each
and all to return home; but this time it was I who asked
the scholars to stay.
" Lodstein, who is in the first class," I began, when they
had complied with my request and gathered around me,
"has said that I and my brother have been accused of
theft; is it not so?"
" Yes, it is," answered they.
"I will explain that matter to you."
I then gave a faithful account of the circumstances, beginning by acknowledging to them all that I was the son
of a poor organ-grinder, that I myself had gone around
with a hand-organ, and that during our wanderings in
Germany, I had come to a watering-place, where chance
changed me from a poor boy into a rich one; further, I
mentioned how Baron Lodstein, probably through mistake,
had accused Paul and me of the theft of the money, and
how we had succeeded in proving that we had come by it
honestly.
I finished my account with these words:
" If there is any one among you who does not wish to
have me for a school-mate, then say so. I will in that
case never enter these doors again. I leave it to you to
decide whether you wish me to remain or not."
Youth is the age of enthusiasm. We are then easily
carried away.
It was easy to foresee that my words would impress their
uncorrupted hearts. Ahlgren, my assailant, was the first
of all to cry that Fredriksson was a brave fellow, something in which the others joined unanimously.
Thus I had, without any advice save that which my




112     THE SON OF TIHE ORGAN-GRINDER.
own reason gave me, met and conquered the first attack
against my honor.
I also considered myself to have put an end to these
attacks for ever, but I was mistaken. Although my classmates held together and defended me, I was nevertheless
constantly exposed to insults and stings from those who
belonged to the same class as Lodstein. Notwithstanding
the latter had been twice thoroughly thrashed by me, he
could not refrain from flinging some opprobrious words at
me whenever we met.
The two remaining years of my gymnasium time were
consequently a continuous chain of daily attacks from
Lodstein's side.  In the meantime I saw plainly that
the people in the town, in general, were not particularly well-disposed toward me. I was no longer invited
by the scholars' parents to their homes, as had been the
case before, when the sons needed my help. The professorskan had also become more distant, but the only effect
of this was that her husband showed himself still more
friendly toward me than he had before considered necessary.
I felt deeply wounded by all this dislike, but it only
made me redouble my zeal, and through this secure the
favor of my teachers.
During these two years Paul and I did not meet. He
had written that he would not come to Lund, as Janne
was employed there, but he proposed that we should postpone our meeting until I had finished at the gymnasium.
In the spring, when I passed my final examination, the
professor informed me that he intended to visit his brother,
my guardian, Pastor Wenner. The latter had moved from
Skirparby, and was now settled in It-tuna, in one of
the northern provinces of Sweden.




CHAPTER X.
T  was in the beginning of June that the professor and
I started on our journey from the south to the north,
Eight years had elapsed since I came to Lund. It
seemed to me that a weight had been lifted from  my
breast when I turned my back on the learned city.
I was now a large, strong and healthy youth of eighteen,
with great self-love and great hopes; but without experience and with much desire to know more of life.
The professor was during the journey less spare of words
than he was accustomed to be, and I, who seemed to myself like a bird that had escaped from the cage, felt a greats
need of being communicative. The deep respect that I
entertained for the professor kept me within the bounds
of propriety, but did not hinder me from breaking the
silence every little while.
We remained two days in the capital.
I was only a little boy when I left Stockholm. I now
saw the beautiful city as a youth, and what was more, as
a rich youth, whom his guardian had supplied with plenty
of money for the journey.
My head turned when I thought of how much pleasure
was in store for me.  I had a burning desire to enjoy
everything; but as this was not easy to be done, I contented myself with visiting Jungfru Lova. She screamed
and wept with joy when I made myself known to her. I
presented her with a ring, which I had purchased on her
account.
After this duty was accomplished, I drove around to
113




114     TIIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Ilaga and Djurgarden, and then the professor and I went
on board a steamer, which was to carry us northward.
By Professor Wenner and his'family I was received as
if I had been one of them. There Paul and I met.
My stay with my guardian was like a single sunny day.
The inmates of the parsonage were for the most part young
people. My guardian had no less than four sprightly,
fresh and artless daughters at home, together with two
sons, who were "students," and one, who was an adjunct.
The whole family were characterized by the fact that
eac\ and all in their own way tried to work for the right,
and had thus acquired cheerful and sound views of life.
They loved pleasure, but they did not neglect the useful
for it. One felt happy in living with them.
All the liveliness, which had been kept prisoner within
me by my passion for study, now had loose reins. I became as gay and wild as I had been silent and reserved in
Lund.
The circumstance that all here had known me from
childhood and were as well aware of what had happened
to me as I myself, contributed very essentially to this condition. Their friendliness was not assumed, accidental or
a matter of reason, but it was what it appeared to be: an
expression from the heart.
Even Paul was in the beginning merriment itself. He
sang with a glad mind, rambled about with me and was
more light-hearted than ever; but after a few weeks the
shadows were seen on his brow, and it was as if an undefined uneasiness had seized his soul.
Finally he declared one morning that — the cottage
was to him too narrow."-He longed for his nomad life,
and intended this time to take a long journey; it should
extend to Denmark, and from thence to Germany.
It pained me that he wished to abandon me before we
were compelled to separate, but still I said nothing, and we




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    115
took leave of each other one day in July, after I had gone
with him a little distance.
When I returned to the parsonage the pastor sent word
to me to come up to his room. When I entered I found
the pastor and the professor sitting one in each corner of
the black leather sofa. My guardian looked uncommonly
serious, and took several strong puffs from his large meerschaum pipe. The professor, on the other hand, was just
the same as usual with his cold, stern mien.
"You are to take your student examination in the fall,
is it not so?" began the pastor without any introduction.
"Yes, so I have supposed," was my answer.
"Good; I have spoken to my brother about the matter,
and he is of the opinion, as I, that you ought not to continue your studies in Lund, but in Upsala."
I looked at the professor somewhat surprised.
He had always before said that he did not wish me to
leave him until my studies were finished. Could it be
that I had displeased him in some way, or was it the professorskan who had occasioned this change?
Probably the professor divined my thoughts; for he
broke in abruptly:
"The reasons why I have gone over to my brother's
opinion are, first that I consider the Upsala University
better than the one at Lund, and second, I intend to
resign my position in Lund and seek one in Upsala. You
now know all about it. Consequently you are to have
your name entered as student in Upsala. Next year we
will meet. You understand?"
The pastor again took the lead and spoke a long while
about my student time, etc.
I listened in silence to what was said; but my thoughts
were fixed upon the circumstance that the professor
intended to move away from Lund, and that his words
were in complete conflict with what he had before said,




116     TlE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
when he asserted that the University at Lund was the
best.
A voice within me said that this change of view had
some cause, which neither the professor nor the pastor
wished to impart to me, and I thought involuntarily of
Lodstein and the thousand annoyances and persecutions
to which I had been subjected during the last year.
It was very natural to suppose that the professor, in consequence of his many vexations, now denied all that he had
said about the advantage for me to continue my studies
in Lund.
When I left my guardian's room, the cheerfulness, which
during my stay at the parsonage had filled my soul, was
gone. It was succeeded by extreme heaviness of heart.
It pained me that I should have to separate from the
only friend, besides Paul, that I possessed.
However undemonstrative the professor's manner was,
he had still given me so many proofs of good will and
interest, that they showed that he cherished friendship and
sympathy for me.
With a clouded mind I took a long walk, in order to
avoid meeting any of the young people, who would probably have asked me a thousand questions about the cause
of my changed demeanor.
The thought of my sad paternal inheritance and the
stain which the accusation of theft had placed upon my
life, haunted me continually. I asked myself the question
whether I would actually succeed in the future in removing this shadow, or whether it would still follow me, and
over the bright days of success spread sorrow and gloom.
During these reflections I had gone far into the woods.
The summer breeze sighed through the tops of the pine
trees, and it appeared to me as though this mighty sigh
was an echo of the sigh of depression which issued from
mny breast.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRiNDER.    117
When I had gone a little way farther I threw myself
down on the soft moss, tired from my walk and my monotonous train of thought, took off my hat and let the
breeze fan my temples.
One who has never known how disgrace burns, what
pangs it engenders, especially in a young mind which revolts against the undeserved shame, will find it difficult
to place himself in my position, or realize how sensitive I
was to everything which had any connection with it.
Youth feels humiliation, more deeply than manhood,
because self-love is generally more active; for neither
experience nor circumstances have taught us to tone it
down.
I was very conceited. I was proud of my mental attainments and the way in which I had pursued my studies;
but just because my self-conceit had grown and was fully
developed, I suffered so much the more from every humiliation. It seemed to me bitter that I, with all my uncommon qualities, should yet be pursued by a dishonor in
which I had not the slightest part. In my bitterness it
seemed to me that I never could forgive my father for the
inheritance he had left me. I even felt indignant toward
Stralkrans for making me rich, and I fancied, as I lay
there, that it would have been far better if I had been allowed to remain a poor organ-grinder, who never came to
the consciousness that he possessed any unusual talents.
I felt a sort of grudge against the mine of gold, through
which I gained the opportunity of having an education,
but which at the same time was the cause of Paul and I
being accused of theft.
Just as I lay there and in my ingratitude cursed Mauritz
Stralkrans' passion for gambling, which had had such
fortunate results, for me, I was roused by the voices of
two speakers, who approached. I started up like a deer
driven from its hiding-place and withdrew behind the




118     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
bushes, supposing that it was some of the people from the
parsonage, who had come out to look for me.
The voices came nearer. It was a man and a woman
who conversed. At that moment they turned a bend in
the path, so that I had them right before my eyes.
It was a tall and slender man, clad in a hunting suit,
with his gun on his shoulder. He had his face turned
from me, but his whole bearing had something so noble,
that it chained the eye. At his side walked a young girl.
She seemed to be of about my age. Her features were
regular and fine. Her face was somewhat pale, her hair
deep black and her form slight and supple, but not above
medium height.
When they reached the place where I had concealed
myself, I heard the gentleman say:
"Bertha, you are cruel! How can you try to repel,
with such icy coldness, an affection whose strength and
faithfulness you ought to realize?"
As he uttered these words, I started.
If there had been a whole century between the time
I first heard this man speak and the present moment, I
would still have recognized the voice. Yet it was only
nine years.
The bitterness in my soul disappeared and something
resembling repentance seized my heart, when I was now
suddenly reminded of the two occasions he had spoken to
me.
How friendly had his voice sounded, when he, at
our first meeting said: " Poor child, what a sad inheritance you have received," and then the second time fate
brought our ways together, when he at the gaming-table
whispered to me, "try it again,"'and at this "try it
again," the gold before me had constantly doubled. The
events of which this voice reminded me were so full of
significance to me, and had exerted such an important




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           119
influence upon the direction of my life, that for several
minutes I did not know what was passing around me, so
overpowered was I by the recollections of the past.
When I recovered from my surprise, I heard the young
girl say these words:
" Let us rest here, and try to listen to me with calmness."
"I will listen to you, Bertha, but certainly not with
calmness.  I know that you will not say anything
that can still the disquietude in my soul, but only
excite and torment me yet more. What a strange girl
you are!"
"I am less strange than you believe, and in order to
prove to you the truth of this, I have to-day agreed to
meet you. I hope that when we separate, I shall have
made it clear to you that you ought not to remain longer
in the place. Ah! count, you ought to have realized it
long ago, and not have forced me to tell you."
The young girl took off her straw hat, and I now had
a good chance to see her.  Her face expressed mildness and earnestness. She continued, after drawing a
light sigh:
" It is perhaps my fault that you have become attached
to me, but that is something which I dare not decide.
I am still too young to be able to judge how I ought to
have acted when fate brought you and me together. That
your friendliness would then make an impression upon
my fifteen-year-old heart, I consider at this moment
so natural, that the contrary would seem to me incomprehensible."
"Bertha," interrupted the count with animation, and
tried to seize her hand, but she drew it away, saying:
" I beg of you, do not interrupt me, but let me speak
to the end. You were so kind, I so lonely, and it was so
sweet to cling to you, as one clings to the good. Still,




120     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
I was too much of a child for my friendship for you to
have anything of-of-"
Bertha ceased abruptly and a dark flush covered her
cheeks and neck.
" Of love, you mean to say," completed Stralkrans.
"And I believe," resumed Bertha, "that I am not yet
old enough to realize what is comprised in that word.
When you, at our next meeting, said that you loved
me, I did not understand you, I regarded your attachment as friendship, and I was happy." Again Bertha
ceased.
" But I forced you to realize that my feeling for you was
one of the mightiest the human breast can contain, then
your happiness fled and you drew back, became capricious, cold and cruel," said Stralkrans in a bitter tone.
While he was speaking, Bertha had bent down her head,
as if his accusation pressed upon her brain. When he
finished, she said sadly:
Yes, you are right, I have felt very, very unhappy."
She raised her head quickly and added with a certain
energy: " But this unhappiness must have an end. It
must not continue. Count, my heart cannot love you. A
sister's affection is all that I can give. Let us therefore
part. In a week my betrothal will be celebrated. I beg
of you-go, go far away. It would be bitter to me if I
knew that you were near me, if I were obliged to think
that you suffered, while- "
"You revelled in felicity!" exclaimed Stralkrans, seizing hold of the young girl's arm. "You then love this
old fool, whose wife you mean to become?"
"I do not love him, you know it very well; but he is
the man whom my father has destined for me, the one
whom  I from  childhood have regarded as my future
husband."
"Bertha, now hear me; I have patiently listened to




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    121
you. That you do not love me, that you recklessly cast
away my love, my peace and the future I offered you at
my side, I may perhaps be able to forget and forgive; but
that you increase your cruelty by becoming the wife of a
man that you can neither respect nor have affection for, is
something which it will be hard for me to pardon. If you
can marry without love, why not give me your hand, me,
whom you have friendship for, and who, you ought to
realize, would do everything for your happiness; while,
on the contrary, you know beforehand that this slave to
his vanity and egotism will draw untold suffering upon
your head."
"Stop, count, and- let us finish," interrupted the young
girl, pale as a marble statue. "Mark my words; if I followed the voice of my heart, I would become neither your
wife nor Lagerskog's. That I give the latter my hand is
because my father so wills. Even if I were ever so sure
of being unhappy, this certainly would not affect my resolution. And now, count, we have spoken to the end.
Every word further is wasted.  Let us therefore bid
each other farewell, and not prolong a mutual torment."
She offered her hand to Stralkrans, adding in a milder
tone:
"'Go, I entreat you; you do not know what a torture
your presence is to me."
" It has then gone so far that I am a torture to you,"
exclaimed Stralkrans, springing up.
" Yes," answered Bertha, but without looking at him.
"Then you are right, Bertha, that for me remains only
a hasty departure. Farewell, Mamsell Engberg. You
have caused me to forget that you told me two months
ago that my presence was your only joy, and you have
besides effaced the remembrance from my mind that I
but a few seconds ago loved you with my whole soul.
Whenever or wherever we may meet in the future you




122     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
will be to me a stranger, and I promise you, so far as it
stands in my power, to try to prevent our ways from
coming together. A man does not care to see the woman
again he has once adored as if she had been an angel,
but was forced to despise as a being without heart."
Stralkrans strode rapidly away. I followed him with
my eyes. His appearance was disordered, and so agitated
that it made on me a painful impression.
Wonderful play of chance, which brought me in his
way just when ill-luck visited him! The former time he
had gambled away his money, now the stake had been
the heart's most beautiful dreams, and he had again
lost.
A long moment I looked after him, then the sound of a
faint cry of grief met my ear. I turned my head hastily.
Bertha lay stretched on the ground, to all appearance
lifeless.
Without hesitating an instant, I hastened to the young
girl, feeling sure that she needed my assistance.
At the noise I made, she raised up quickly and looked
at me in alarm. Her face was suffused with tears.
I felt very much embarrassed at having rushed forward
so heedlessly. The instinct of delicacy whispered that
I ought to act as if I had not heard any of their conversation.
Although I was extremely confused at finding myself
alone with a young and beautiful girl, who was weeping,
I took a bold resolution to save us both from embarrassment through a little untruth.
"Beg your pardon," stammered I, and became just as
hot about my ears as though some one had been boxing
them soundly, "but I have lost my way-and-nowI do not know where I-am."
Mamsell Bertha Engberg rose.
" You are at Engsgard's woods," answered she. "If you




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    123
will tell me where you are going, I may be able to inform
you about the way."
"To the parsonage."
"It will be a little.difficult to show you to the highroad," resumed she, passing her handkerchief hastily
over her eyes to efface the traces of her tears, "but as I
am also going there, you may accompany me."
Without waiting for any further words from me, she
began to walk down the path. I followed her in silence.
Not a word was exchanged between us. I was right glad
to get rid of talking, for verily I knew not what to say.
At the large forest road we stopped. She pointed to the
left, saying:
" Go straight ahead until you come to a path that turns
to the right, then follow it, and you will come to a ryefield. On the other side of it is a church. When you
see that, you will surely find the parsonage."
She bowed her head and turned in the opposite direction. I had scarcely time to falter my thanks before she
was gone.
This little episode gave me much to ponder on. Hitherto I had not devoted a thought to anything that could
be called love. All such conditions were to me completely unknown.
I had been in little, or rather, no connection with girls,
and consequently had not occupied my fancy with the
role in life Herr Amor plays.
During my visit at the parsonage, I was for the first
time in daily intercourse with girls of my own age. The
pastor's daughters were lively and pleasant girls, but as
homely, prosaic and material as any pastor's daughters
could be, and not dangerous in the least to a youth's
heart. They had also taken me in charge like kind, elder
sisters, who did everything to make life cheerful to their
brother.




124     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Fate now ordained that I should be thrown headlong
into a love story. I had listened to words which denoted
warm feelings, bitter grief and burning resentment. I
had witnessed how a woman repelled a man's tenderness;
I had in his face read the pangs he experienced. I had
afterward heard a cry of grief from her, seen a beautiful woman-face bathed in tears, and finally come in
direct contact with this same girl, who through her beauty
must unavoidably have struck a youth. Everything that
had disquieted and tormented me was thrust aside. My
whole thought was fastened exclusively upon her, who in
my eyes resembled an angel from heaven.
When I came home to the parsonage it was dinner-time,
and we seated ourselves immediately at the table.
My place was beside the youngest daughter, Lotta. It
was not long before I came out with the question, whether
there was any family in the neighborhood by the name
of Engberg.
Lotta looked at me with an air as if I had asked
whether the sun gave light by day, or any other silly
thing.
" Gracious! what a question!" exclaimed Lotta. "Engberg is the owner of Engsgard, didn't you know that?"
" No, dear Lotta, I have never heard you mention him,
and cannot remember to have seen that family when the
other neighbors have been invited here," answered I.
" Neither have you, for old man Engberg never goes
out. He has the gout and is very decrepit. He is not
particularly sociable either, and the people of the parish
do not like him very well."
" Well, but his wife and children then, I suppose that
he has both?" said I.
" Yes, he has a daughter, but his wife died many years
ago."
" Has the daughter gout too?" asked I, smiling at




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            125
Lotta, who began to laugh, so that she showed all her
large white teeth.
"Ah no, Bertha Engberg is a fine girl, who has been
educated abroad. She has only been home twice since her
mother's death; once when she was twelve years old, and
last summer. Both times she has only stayed six weeks
with her father and then went away again. They say she
has great talents and a tremendous amount of knowledge."
"Do you know whether she is home now?" asked I.
"No, I do not. But why do you ask so many questions
about Engberg's daughter?"
At these words I colored and could not at once find any
suitable answer. I did not feel at all disposed to mention
the truth. Luckily, in my great confusion, there was at the
table a person who always had her ears open when her
neighbors were spoken of, and was always ready to answer questions. This person was no other than Fru Wenner's unmarried sister, Mamsell Juliana Gr6n.
When I began my inquiries about the owner of Engsgard, she had pricked her ears. At Lotta's last answer, it
became utterly impossible for Mamsell Juliana to maintain
silence any longer. She therefore broke in abruptly, before
I had time to recover myself:
"Bertha has already been at Engsgard three weeks, and
I am surprised that Lotta did not know it. She is going
to be married, God preserve us, and the wedding will
probably take place at Engsgard; but right curious are
the stories which go about her; they say-"
"Pass the potatoes, Juliana," sounded the pastor's voice,
with such sharpness, that Juliana jumped, snatched the
dish and gave it to her brother-in-law, who then said:
"Let the folks at Engsgard alone, dear sister-in-law; you
Jknow that I do not like to have any one in my house relate
stories about the neighbors."
Juliana became red as a turkey-cock, and swallowed, in




126     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
her vexation, a piece of bread rather too large for the long
and narrow passage through her throat, so that it threatened to cost the worthy dame her life.
Lotta flew up and began to thump her dear aunt on the
back with no light hand, while she whispered to me that
papa's words were not particularly digestible.
Dinner was over. We rose from the table.
The girls tripped out in the yard, where they seated
themselves under a pair of large trees with their work. I
was just going to follow them, when Aunt Juliana came
and seated herself beside me, on the stoop where I stood.
" Have you seen Bertha Engberg, Conny?" began she,
knitting at a great rate on a coarse woollen stocking.
"Yes," was my simple answer.
"An exceedingly beautiful and fine girl, is she not?"
The worthy mamsell now bent a pair of small, sharp gray
eyes on me.
I made an affirmative bow of the head and a motion to
depart; but this did not enter into Mamsell Juliana's
plan; therefore she: hastily stretched out a thin bony hand
and seized hold of my arm, saying:
" Come and sit here a while, Conny, and I will tell you
a wise word. So you think that Bertha is beautiful?
There are several besides you who think the same. They
say there was an aristocratic gentleman residing at Glastorp, who came here only for her sake, and drives over to
Engsgard every day. Her lover has not yet arrived, and
she tries in the meantime to console herself as best she
can with the nobleman."
"It is not true," exclaimed I, impetuously.' Isn't it?" said Juliana; " how do you know that? I
guess the amount of it is, Conny, that you are more closely
acquainted with Bertha than one believes. How has that
acquaintance been made, it would be interesting to know?"
Juliana's mien was such, that it would have enlightened




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    127
the stupidest creature in the world about all the conclusions she came to in the twinkling of an eye. I saw that
I had committed an indiscretion, and therefore answered
immediately, that I had lost my way in the woods and
happened to meet a young lady, who gave me the right
direction.
Far from remedying the matter as I supposed, it seemed
as if I had only made it worse.
Juliana considered it singular that Bertha was in the
woods, she had probably gone there to meet somebody.
Moreover, she could not comprehend how I, after such a
meeting, could know whether it was the truth or not that
Bertha liked that high-born gentleman, etc. In short, I
became utterly bewildered and felt an inexpressible desire
to beat a retreat, but was kept prisoner by Juliana, who
suspected something was wrong, and whose long bony
hand clasped my arm tighter and tighter.
The old virgin seldom had an opportunity to express
herself, as the pastor, Fru Wenner and the girls were
decided enemies to gossip, and as soon as she began anything of the kind, they shut her mouth. When she therefore got hold of any stranger, to whom she had an opportunity to convey her opinions, observations or biographical
notices of her neighbors, she was not willing to let go of
her prey.
After she had poured forth a whole deluge of words
over the strangeness of my meeting Bertha, and so perplexed me with it, that I did not know how to extricate
myself, she continued, without noticing what impression
she made on me:
" But so much I will tell you, that you ought to beware
of those people." Her voice now sank, she cast a searching glance around her and continued: "There are some
very strange reports about the old man, and it is not gout
alone that keeps him prisoner at Engsgard, but the detes



128     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
tation of the neighbors. They speak of some trick that
he committed in younger years, and it is now asserted that
he has sat on the thief-stool,* at least they say it is very
certain that the law has declared him void of honor. In
consequence of this, people cannot abide him here in the
place, and that is the reason the girl was educated abroad,
where no one knew of her father's misdeeds. She would
probably never have got an honest man for a husband, if
that Lagerskog had not stood in some relation to her,
which made Engberg give him his beautiful daughter for
a wife. I will therefore give you a friendly piece of advice,
Conny, and that is, to avoid those people. Bear it in
mind that honest folks do not associate with impostors
and dishonest adventurers. Their children and relatives
are also shunned by those who care for their own reputation. You ought not to follow the example of my crazy
brother-in-law, who constantly gathers persons of ill
repute around him, and really seems to have a predilection
for them."
Whether Juliana knew anything about my parents or
my early life, I cannot tell.
During the years the pastor was settled in Skarparby,
Juliana had not once visited her sister, but lived in Calmar with her mother. This was the first time during the
last three years that she visited at the pastor's. Be this as
it may, her words touched a painful chord in me. My
patience gave out; I jerked myself free from her, said in a
loud voice that it was unworthy to talk so, and rushed
away as if I feared that she would pursue me. Without
calculating where I went, I ran down into the garden and
directly into an arbor, where I threw myself down on a
bench.
It can easily be seen what increased interest my new
* A high stool in church, where a delinquent is obliged to sit
before the whole congregation, as a public disgrace.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    129
acquaintance acquired through  Juliana's story.  The
young girl's father had prejudice against him, just like
mine, and she would thus receive as sad a paternal inheritance as I had.
If she was beautiful in my eyes before Juliana's story,
she became still more enchanting after it. She stood before
my imagination as a revelation from a better world.
I was not allowed to abandon myself long to these
dreams, however, for a merry voice called me. It was
Lotta.
Not to obey the call was to me impossible.
I therefore rose immediately to go and meet her, but
got no farther than the entrance of the arbor, where she
stood before me.
" What in the world did Aunt Juliana do, to put you to
flight? I hope she did not propose!" exclaimed Lotta,
laughing heartily. "Well, you dear boy, answer, what
tender things did the old woman say?"
" She was talking about the Engbergs," answered I, and
could not refrain from joining in Lotta's merriment.
"That's it; she probably related the family's history,
although she doesn't know the least thing about it, but
Juliana finds it very pleasant to make up yarns about her
neighbors. Well, what did she say, the good soul, that
could put wings to your feet?"
"Ah! she said that-why, it is no matter what she
said. Tell me, is it true that Bertha's father is-disgraced?"
Instead of answering, Lotta laughed still more, so that
she irritated me a little.
" That is something bran new, which she did not invent
herself," said Lotta, when she had finished laughing.
" Some one else must have given her that idea. Yes, old
man Engberg is disgraced, it is too bad. Well, he has
probably undergone church-penance too?"




130     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Yes, Aunt Juliana was sure that he had."
"And therefore you ran away?"
"I ran, because it made me feel uncomfortable to hear
her talk so."
"I do not wonder at it," said Lotta. "Ah, that aunt,
that aunt, she is too ridiculous; her tongue is a power in
the land."
" Perhaps the whole thing is a fabrication?"
"Stories, which foolish people repeat, who do not know
the true facts of the case. The old man has had strange
experiences; what, no one knows, and just on this account
have gossipping old women and idle people calculated that
he has done something wrong.-He has lived here twelve
years, and during this time has shown himself kind to all
the poor, but inaccessible to those who have what they
need. Since he became a widower he has preferred to live
by himself, plough his fields and take care of his dependents, by whom he is loved; but does not associate with the
neighbors. For the last few years he has been sickly and
entirely unable to leave home.-He has had his daughter
educated abroad, because he could not have her cultivated
enough.-The only thing one can say against him, is, that
he is very stern in his demands upon the girl. This probably comes from the fact that he wishes to have her as
distinguished a woman as her mother was. But now I
stand and talk just like Aunt Juliana. One thing I must
know, however, before we leave the subject, why are you
now so much interested in the Engbergs? You have been
here seven weeks, and never spoken of them before."
" Because I learned to-day, for the first time, that they
existed."
I told Lotta about my meeting with Bertha, but I
avoided saying anything that had reference to her and
Stralkrans' conversation.
Lotta praised Bertha, and after we had talked a while




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    131
about her, Lotta proposed that I should accompany her
to Engsgard. She was going there that afternoon, as she
had an errand to the gardener. She invited me to drive
for her.
Of course I embraced the opportunity with delight.
But as my joy was but too plainly revealed in my face,
Lotta burst out:
"Do not rejoice so much at the trip! The visit only
concerns the gardener, and I can assure you beforehand,
that you will not see as much as the tip of Bertha's nose."
" It is all the same, I will be your coachman anyway."
It was just as Lotta said, we did not catch a glimpse of
any one but the gardener and a couple of laborers.
Several days passed, in which I walked six miles every
morning to look at the buildings and surroundings of
Engsgard.
All the buildings, the dwelling as well as the out-houses,
were new, and the whole place looked as if it had been
erected that year. It had something extremely trim and
attractive.
At length one Sunday morning, when I took my long
promenade a little later than usual, fate favored me, so
that I actually met Bertha.
At the sight of her I was on the point of turning round,
so excessively embarrassed did I feel; but summoning all
my self-confidence, I walked on and greeted her, as well
as took courage to thank her in a few words for the service
she had done me at our last meeting.
Bertha looked at me with an air that was extremely
wounding to my self-love. It showed that she had entirely
forgotten my features and was surprised that I addressed
and thanked her.
When I added that she a week ago had shown me the
right way, a hasty flush passed over her cheeks. She
smiled and said in 4 friendly tone that there was nothing




132     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
to thank her for, after which it was plain to be seen
that she expected me to leave her; but however dear it
would otherwise have been to fulfil her slightest desire,
this was not in accordance with mine, therefore I paid
no regard to it, continued to walk at her side, and
opened a very stupid conversation about the weather
and wind.
She was going to visit a sick cottager; I went with her
there, and also home again, after which we separated.
Notwithstanding I roamed around Engsgard for several
days, I did not have the good fortune to see her.
Bertha occupied my thoughts day and night. I forgot
my studies, my future and everything else, and abandoned
myself without resistance to the delight of thinking and
dreaming about a beautiful girl. Finally, those at the
parsonage had begun to notice my long walks. The girls
joked about it, and the professor said one Sunday morning at breakfast:
"I should think you had forgotten, Fredriksson, that you
are to take your student examination in three weeks! I
cannot remember that I have seen you look in a book for
a long time."
To conceal my confusion I drank two glasses of milk,
and rose so hastily that I came near upsetting the whole
breakfast table when the pastor said, turning to his better
half:
"Well, are you going to Engsgard this afternoon? The
bans are to be read to-day for the first time for August
Lagerskog and Bertha Engberg. The wedding will take
place on the third Sunday.",While I was taking repeated walks in order to have a
peep at Bertha's home, I had completely forgotten that
she was going to be married. With a youth of my age
the feelings can be said to be childish, and as a child only
strives for that which satisfies the desires of the moment,




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    133
so does he. Youth's feelings have no future, they live and
die in the present.
The pastor's words about the bans and wedding came
upon me like a thunder-bolt. What I experienced was
rather consternation than grief, although I considered myself to endure one of the cruellest sufferings that could befall any human being. I would be at the church; I would
hear the bans read with my own ears, and at the same
time drain the bitter cup to the last drop, I thought, and
regarded myself as the most unhappy of all unhappy
beings who had bound their hearts to a young and beautiful girl.
It was now a decided thing, that I for the first and only
time in my life was seized with love, and that I would bewail the loss of the beloved object until my death.
Lotta made all manner of fun of me for jumping so and
almost knocking the table over, because the pastor spoke
of Bertha's wedding. Her raillery made me feel so out
of sorts, that I would have been tempted to weep, if pride
had not restrained my tears.
When breakfast was finally over, Lotta asked me to
drive the chaise, in which she was going to ride to church.
In spite of all her gabble about my "dreadful" appearance,
I accepted the invitation.
I heard the bans read, without dying; but persuaded
myself, however, that I was now as miserable as I could
be.
Henceforth, I would not allow myself to be infatuated
with any woman; I would instead keep away from them.
All these dismal resolutions in the forenoon did not
hinder me from laughing right heartily with the young
people, after the pastor and his wife had gone to Engsgard
that afternoon.
A few days subsequent it was the pastor's birth-day.
All his parishioners came to congratulate him, and neither




134     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
sorrow nor my unhappy love prevented me from participating in the games.
We were playing tag on the large lawn, when a handsome droschka drove up and in it sat-Bertha.
I was just trying, with the aid of my long limbs, to contest the right of a pretty little maiden to reach the goal
first, when the droschka came like a disturber of our pleasure.
"Bertha and her betrothed," whispered the girls. The
pastor's daughters hastened to welcome the new guests.
Bertha brought a bouquet of exquisite flowers and a
basket of delicious fruit to the pastor. She smiled so
sweetly and was so beautiful, when she congratulated
him, that my heart whirled and I was again seized
with my enchantment and the sense of my misfortune.
The lover, Herr August Lagerskog, looked like an old
coxcomb. His attire, his curled peruke, his ringed fingers,
and his stereotyped smile, all showed that the man stood
in open conflict with age and did not wish to acknowledge
that he was approaching fifty. He was dressed in the
newest style, just as if he had been cut out of a fashionplate. Of course I immediately took a decided antipathy
to him.
It seemed to me that I could not endure the sight of
him, so I betook myself to my chamber, where I
began to march to and fro; but when I stopped for a
moment, I found that this was no longer pleasant, and
then determined to observe what was going on down
below.
I intended to appear with such a mien as to inspire
fright in the intended bridegroom and show Bertha how
deeply she was loved.
The role I proposed to play was entirely forgotten when
I again found myself among the young people, who were
playing "widower."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    135
Herr Lagerskog was among them. When I saw him,
the boy in me asserted itself and I resolved to play him
some trick through which I might get the laugh on my
side.
I waited, however, until I became "widower," and
Bertha and her betrothed should run outside the lines.
Bertha ran with the greatest fleetness, but yet it would
not have been hard for me to catch her, if this had lain in
my plan. As it was, I merely tried to hinder the betrothed pair from meeting; then I suddenly slackened
my speed, but just as they were going to take each other's
hands, I rushed with such violence against Lagerskog that
he lost his balance and tumbled over. His hat, followed
by his peruke, flew away across the lawn, so that the
youthfully rigged out bridegroom lay there with a bare
pate and his heels in the air.
An involuntary burst of merriment was heard from the
young crowd, and two of the laughing youths hurried
forward to pick up the hat and peruke, but I prevented
them, as I snatched hold of the latter and with many
excuses, which I could not utter with a perfectly sober
voice, I handed him the handsome head ornament.
Herr Lagerskog flung an enraged glance at me and
covered his baldness. The elegant dandy looked as if he
had been annihilated, but still tried to make the best of it.
I was declared to have acted so unskilfully, that I must
remain " widower " as a punishment.
At this doom, which was pronounced by all present, I
looked at Bertha. I had not dared to glance at her during
the merriment which her lover's somersault occasioned. I
now met her gaze.
My boyish malice was punished, for in her eyes I
seemed to read, that if I had succeeded in ridiculing her
betrothed, I had at the same time placed her in a ludicrous and painful position. The expression of reproach




136     THE SON OF T7IE ORGAN-GRINDER.
and grief in the dark eyes pierced my heart, and brought
me to the consciousness of the wrong I had done. I then
felt that it is generally a poor way to console one's self
through doing harm to some one else.
I almost blushed over my behavior, and as soon as I
could, I withdrew from the play, without approaching
Bertha for the remainder of the afternoon.
Three weeks after that, Bertha stood at the altar. I,
with the rest of the pastor's family, had attended the
wedding and been in the ring, when they danced the
wreath off the bride.
Bertha's appearance on the wedding day was so peculiar, that I cannot give any name to it. She smiled, she
talked, she was friendly to all, tender to her father, who
from his easy-chair followed her with anxious looks; but
yet, there was something in all this friendliness, in this
calmness, this smile, which made one freeze. Perhaps it
was her extreme paleness.
I could not tell why, but when my eyes followed Bertha
it cut me to the heart and I remembered Stralkrans' words
to her:
"You will be terribly unhappy.'
Three days after the wedding I bade farewell to the
pastor's family, and in company with the professor travelled to Upsala.
In this city of learning our ways were to part.
Gloomy and silent as it befits a youth who has become
the victim of an unhappy love, I commenced and continued the journey.
That I was enamored, was certain, and that I ought to
be in the depths of despair, was equally certain.
In Upsala the professor introduced me to a family,
where I was to live.
The leave-taking from the one whom I had respected
and revered as my teacher and father, was short but pain



TIrE SON OF TIlE ORGAN-GRINDER.    137
ful. Neither the professor nor I uttered a single word of
regret, nor anything of the kind. He merely said:
"See that you continue to do me honor, Fredriksson,
and now farewell till next year."
"Herr professor, I will endeavor to study so that you
will be satisfied," was my answer, as I pressed the hand
which had guided my first steps on the road of knowledge.




CHAPTER XI.
I  AGAIN stood alone among entire strangers; again
felt inclined to live an isolated life, engrossed by
study.
What a fever one is in, when he is to pass his examination and does not yet know the result of it! At length the
ordeal was over. I had gone through successfully and was
now a regular student.
Away were all dark thoughts, all melancholy feelings,
all doleful reflections. I was a student, hurrah! Collegelife with its pleasures and excitements lay before me, and
filled my breast with delight. I felt my heart beat and
my blood flow more swiftly in my veins; in a word, I was
overjoyed in the consciousness of having taken the first
grand step in life. I was young, I was rich, I had a
future and a fine aim  to aspire to. What more was
needed to enable me to enjoy my existence?
Long live Upsala! It is there that one first learns the
value of life and the happiness of being young.
I abandoned myself entirely to the delights of my new
condition, I no longer sat nailed to my book, inaccessible
to the joys and errors of youth, but I threw myself into
pleasure, and tasted the allowed as well as the forbidden
fruit.
It is true I studied my six or seven hours a day, but
amused myself eight or nine and slept as little as possible,
so as to have time for both recreation and work.
I was sometimes out -with my comrades until three
o'clock in the morning, drank as bravely as anybody and
138




TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    139
sometimes more than I could stand. But notwithstanding
I plunged into such dissipation with the recklessness of
youth, I can say to my own praise, that it never occurred
at the expense of my studies.
If I as a school-boy had been retiring, and as a gymnast
proud, I was as a student the most approachable, the merriest and the richest in friends.
That such was the case proceeded probably from two
circumstances: first, I had plenty of money, was always
ready to lend, and never refused to take part in singing,
amusements and entertainments; but yet, did not give the
professors any cause for displeasure.
The first year passed like a hilarious festival. Between
the terms I made a visit to my guardian.
Bertha was forgotten. I had had so many flames during
this year, better and worse, that I had entirely forgotten
my first one.
When I saw the parsonage again it reminded me of her,
and I then made a few inquiries.
The newly married pair were residing in the capital,
and that was all they knew about them.
One great fault that could be laid to my charge, during
the first year of my student life, was, that my affection for
Paul was pushed aside, and it seemed to me almost disagreeable, when I was forced to think of him, because I
was then reminded of the past, which I desired to forget.
It is true I wrote answers to his letters, but it often happened that the reply was postponed. In spite of this
neglect of mine, Paul never reproached me for my behavior with a single word. His letters were always
full of love and spiced with little piquant and humorous
descriptions of his wanderings in Germany, the success he
met with, etc. But never did he speak of the deprivations
or reverses he endured, and I was frivolous enough not
to think about them, but took it for granted that he always




140     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
had good-luck, forgetting how changeable a street-singer's
life is, where want so often follows the singer's steps.
My two visits to the parsonage were not calculated to
awaken my reflection. I had amused myself to my heart's
content, been made much of, and through my self-confidence, acquired greater ease in the society of my fellowbeings.
It was in the spring-time of my second year in Upsala,
when I was one morning awakened by the tones of a
hand-organ. I rushed out of bed. The melody which
was played was well known to me since the time when I
ground our hand-organ. When the first measures were
played, a clear childish voice was heard singing a song
that Paul had often sung.
The veil of oblivion, in which I had enveloped the past
in order to enjoy the present unrestrained, was swept
away. It seemed to me that I was suddenly transported
back to the time when Paul and I wandered around the
streets, singing and playing.
I stood erect and listened a few moments, then I went
to the window. In the yard stood two boys, one larger
than the other. They seemed to be of the same age as
Paul and I, when we for the first time visited Upsala.
Just as I was carried back to this moment in my life, two
beings whom I had hitherto entirely forgotten appeared
before my memory, namely Aunt Gr6nqvist and Hanna.
The old woman's kindness and sympathy toward Paul
and me I now remembered vividly, and also that Paul
had said:
"If you ever come to Upsala, Conny, you must promise
me to go and see Aunt Gronqvist."
I had promised him, but forgotten my promise when I
came here. Paul had not reminded me of it in any of his
letters. I now found this very strange when I came to




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    141
think of it, and I accused Paul, in order to be able to excuse myself; but it did not work very well. I was provoked at my forgetfulness, at the organ-grinder who had
made me think of past times, because I was thus surprised with a certain disapproval of my own conduct.
Completely out of humor, I went away from the window; but the voice which sang down there in the yard in
the cold spring morning sounded so plaintive, like a tone
from my own conscience. I turned back, raised the window and threw down some silver coins to the little organgrinder, after which I dressed myself in the greatest haste
and went out.
When I came out in the street, the sun shone clear
and the white snow glittered under its rays. Enlivened
by the fresh air, I walked ahead and soon came in sight
of Aunt Gronqvist's little abode.
I knocked at the door, which after a few moments was
opened by a young girl, golden-haired and pretty, with
eyes like forget-me-nots, and cheeks blooming as roses
and lilies.
" Hanna!" exclaimed I, fully assured that it could not
be any one else. In that mild way had the child's eyes
smiled at me.
The young girl changed color and looked at me with
wonder.
" Do you not recognize Paul's brother?" asked I, trying
to take one of her hands; but she prevented it, and stammered:
"Good Gracious, it is Con-Herr Fredriksson, I mean.
Be so good as to step in, grandmother will surely be glad
to see Con-Herr Fredriksson."
She drew back still more, in order to let me enter. I
stalked boldly in and at the same time caught hold of
Hanna's hand, saying with all the gallantry a student can
throw into his words:
0




142     THE SON OF TIIE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Call me Conny, as before, and do not be so strange,
dear Hanna."
"That wouldn't do," answered she timidly and drew
away her hand, as she tripped across the little hall,
and the next instant we entered the large neat room.
Aunt Gr6nqvist stood ironing, just as when I first saw
her. Everything, from the least to the greatest, was precisely the same, and if Hanna had not stood before me as
a full-grown maiden, I would decidedly have believed that
time had stood still.
" Grandma!" exclaimed Hanna with the same cheerful
voice as nine years ago, "do you know whom I have with
me? no more and no less than Paul's brother-Herr Fredriksson!"
The old woman put down her iron and turned round
abruptly. She had grown considerably older.
" Well, it is true and certain that it is a joy to see you
again, and it was very honorable of you to look us up.
You have become a fine gentleman, Paul says.  God
bless you," and with this she offered me her hand.
I spent the whole forenoon with Aunt Gronqvist, and for
the first time missed a lecture.
After forgetting Aunt Gronqvist and Hanna for a year's
time, I now became an almost daily guest with them.
Not to make myself appear any better than I was, I
must confess that my visits especially concerned Hanna.
Her unusually pretty face had made a lively impression
upon my susceptible heart, so that after two or three visits
I was head and ears in love.
I presented her with flowers, confectionery and books.
I waited upon her when she went out, so as to have a
chance to say some pretty phrases, and I went there by
preference when I knew that her grandmother was away.
Besides I made presents to the old woman, so as to keep
myself in her favor.




THE SON OF TIIE ORGAN-GRINDER.           143
The good old lady smiled at me so kindly and saw in
my actions only an effort to recompense her for the goodwill she had shown Paul and me.
The proofs of gratitude of a student toward an old
woman who has a pretty grand-daughter are always dubious and ought to excite distrust, yet they failed to do
this with Aunt Gronqvist.
Hanna, however, was more clear-sighted. She feared
my politeness and became colder and more inaccessible.
This piqued me and increased my fancy. I could not
comprehend why she should be so distant, and it cruelly
wounded my self-love that she could not be induced to
treat me with the friendliness I considered myself entitled
to receive. My fancy for Hanna became through this more
violent than any I had had before, as they did not usually
last more than a week, but this lasted three whole months,
and that in constant crescendo.
I thought of Hanna by night and by day, I wrote verses,
I went on sprees to console myself, when Hanna had been
entirely too ungracious toward me.
It had not been particularly hard for my comrades to
find out that- I went to washer-woman Gronqvist's every
day. They knew that the old woman had a pretty granddaughter, and they believed that they saw through the
whole thing. They made fun of me for my "washerwoman idyl."  I responded to these allusions with a flippant laugh and the assurance that Hanna was the prettiest
girl in Upsala. I thus exposed her name to the frivolous
jokes of a lot of young men.
One evening, when we had had a large supper and been
drinking considerably, some of the most hilarious proposed to give a serenade to "Fredriksson's pretty Hanna."
The wine had affected my head a little too much,
so that I thanked them  and accepted the proposal.
We marched off. I, who belonged to the singers and




144     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
was the most interested in the matter, was to lead the
serenade.
On reaching Aunt Gr6nqvist's little low cottage, we sang
one song after the other. Many a night-cap in the adjoining houses peeped out of the windows, to see who the
happy one was that was treated to such a fine serenade.
Whether she, to whom we sang, heard it or not, we did
not know. The shade before the single little gable window,
which overlooked the street, remained untouched.
When I returned home, it seemed to me that Hanna
ought to feel very much honored by the serenade, and
that she would unavoidably appear grateful to me the
next day. I made up my mind to go to her as soon as I
came from the lecture, in order to get an encouraging smile
at least, as a reward for the singing.
But in carrying out my resolution I was hindered by
some of my comrades, who came to tell me that they repented the serenade to Hanna. People had got wind of
it and the whole town were making a great ado, because
the students had sung to washer-woman Gr6nqvist's granddaughter. We must make amends in some way for the
foolish act, said my comrades, and it is resolved that we
will each one- of us mention wherever we go, that we
stopped before old woman Gronqvist's house by accident,
as we were going around singing, but that we had no intention to give a serenade.
It was not one of my natural traits to deny the truth or
to conceal my faults behind a falsehood. I was entirely
too proud and conceited for that. The deed I had committed I considered it a cowardice not to acknowledge, no
matter whether it was good or bad. Consequenrly I would
not agree to their proposition, but declared that we could
sing to Hanna just as well as to any one else.
In reply to this one of them said:
"How the deuce, Fredriksson, can you talk so silly?




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           145
Your connection with Hanna is not one of the kind that
one openly acknowledges, and if you wish to let the whole
world know that you have sung to Hanna, we do not care
to have people say that we assisted you, and thus be compromised ourselves.  So we demand of you, that you
think of us in the first place and do not let your connection with Hanna lead you into any further folly."
"All I can do is to keep silent," answered I, "but I will
not condescend to lie. Besides, it was you and not I who
proposed the serenade."
A little debate followed. They were not satisfied with
my answer, but it could not be helped. We separated less
pleased with each other than we were accustomed to be;
the tension would probably have been still greater, if it
had not been decided before that all the students were to
sing in the park that afternoon. We assembled after dinner, and our little quarrel was forgotten during the music,
dissolved as it were in the harmonious tones.
The next day I was invited to Professor X-'s, together
with some comrades of the same province, and it was thus
two days before I could visit Hanna, in spite of my longing to see her.
On the third day toward evening I walked with light
and rapid steps to the little red house. I had my pockets
full of oranges. I was perfectly sure of having overcome
Hanna's coldness, and I was considering how I should
make it clear to her that I loved her. To be sure I had
told her so many times, but I was now going to say it in
other words, and in such a way that she would be forced
to confess that I was dear to her; I took it for granted
that this was the case, although she had not been willing
to show it.
When I knocked at the gate, I had to wait quite a while
before it opened, and when it did so, it was not Hanna's
mild and pretty face that met my gaze, but an ugly old




146     THE SON OF TItE ORGAN-GRINDER.
woman, who used to help Aunt Gronqvist to wash.  I
asked if Aunt Gronqvist was at home, and received the
answer:
"No, the old woman is away; but Hanna is in there,
and I suppose it is she, sir, that you prefer to see?"
I was too impatient to meet Hanna, and too delighted
at the intelligence that she was home alone, to attach any
importance to an old woman's words. I went by her and
the next instant stood in the room, which for three months
had contained the object of my passion.
I got no farther than the door, however, and remained
standing on the same spot several seconds, so painfully
surprised was I by the sight before me.
Hanna lay face downward on the bed, sobbing aloud.
Hanna wept. Hanna was plunged in grief! What could
have happened?
Dear reader, if you remember the time when you were
nineteen and in love, then you can realize what I experienced. It seemed to me that the heavens ought to fall,
when anything so terrible could occur as for Hanna to
weep. To spring to her and tell her this, and something
still more foolish, was what I did the next minute.
Words dictated by compassion for her grief, by my own
over-wrought feelings and senseless passion, passed my
lips.
At the first sound of my voice, Hanna had risen. She
tried to interrupt me and go away, but I detained her.
I talked until I myself lost all connection of what I
said, when I ceased quite abruptly.  Hanna snatched
away her hands, exclaiming in a voice almost choked by
tears: /
" Have you not done me sufficient harm through making
me the talk of the whole town, without increasing it by
going on as you do?  Good God, why is Paul so long
away? He would defend me, he would tell grandmother




TIIE SON OF TIHE ORGAN-GRINDER.    147
and everybody that I am innocent, that I have not done
anything wrong, that-that —
Here her sobs suffocated her, but after a few moments
she told me that all the neighbors spoke ill of her, that
they had said to her grandmother that she had appointed
meetings with me, that I came to see her when the old
woman was out, and that the serenade was a regular
scandal. Her grandmother had been very angry, and as
Hanna could not deny that I sometimes met her in the
street, and also, in spite of her prohibition, called on her
when the old woman was away, she had believed that the
neighbors were right, and that Hanna had committed acts
which she could not answer for.
The neighbors had so' pictured the matter, that the poor
girl through me was hopelessly compromised.  Aunt
Gr6nqvist had now gone out to buy a steamboat ticket.
Hanna was going to be sent to Stockholm, so that she
should no longer be a cause of trouble.
At the thought that she should separate from her grandmother, she again burst out weeping and exclaimed in a
tone of despair:
"Herr Fredriksson, you can never atone for the evil
you have done me. You are the cause of my being separated from grandmother, whom I love so dearly. Perhaps
you will also be the cause of Paul's doubting my love and
my faithfulness. Oh, my God, how unhappy you have
made me!"
At these accusations I felt very wretched.
She was the first being to whom I had occasioned any
harm, the first upon whom I had drawn suffering. I,
who, with youth's blind faith in myself, considered it
impossible for me to act culpably, or in such a way that
any one would have reason to upbraid me, now stood
humiliated before myself, burdened with the consciousness
of having been the source of so much grief.




148     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
We representatives of the male sex generally acquire a
hasty experience of life and evil; I had in one year
gained more knowledge of it than a Woman gains during
a whole lifetime. Consequently I realized immediately
that if my importunity toward Hanna had excited scandal,
her sudden departure from Upsala would only give more
impetus to it. Therefore I tried to console her. I said
that I felt unhappy over the harm I had done, but I would
remedy it. I promised to speak to her grandmother and
to persuade her not to send Hanna away. My words had
the effect of calming her somewhat. She dried her tears
and offered me her hand, but at that instant the door
opened and in came Aunt Gronqvist with a stormy step.
Her mien was stern, and she exclaimed vehemently:
" It is just as they said, that you manage to come here
when I am out, but I tell you what it is, that performance
is now ended. You ought to be ashamed to behave as
you have done, and to heap disgrace and misery upon
honest people."
The old woman turned to Hanna and ordered her to
leave the room immediately.
I was then treated to the sharpest and bitterest reproaches.
In vain did I endeavor to calm the old woman, assuring
her that neither I nor Hanna hat done anything wrong,
but it was like talking to the wall. She did not listen
to my justification, she paid no regard either to my assurances or my persuasions not to send Hanna to the capital.
It was with the old woman as it often is with credulous
people. From not distrusting anything or anybody they
begin to distrust everybody and everything; in the hope
of being able to repair their former short-sightedness they
pass over to blindness, and in the fear of again being deceived, they will not even see the truth.




THE SON OF'TIE ORGAN-GRINDER.    149
After I had implored and expostulated in vain, I was
shown the door, and that with the following words:
"We have talked enough and you had better go, else
you might make me so enraged at the girl that she would
have to pay up for it in a still harder way. But you leave
this house as a thorough scoundrel, who has put a dark
stain on a girl's reputation, and this you have done to
Hanna, whom Paul has loved for so many years and
whom he intended to marry. When one like you, Herr
Fredriksson, has been elevated to the upper classes, he
considers it an honor to destroy a poor girl's reputation.
Yes indeed, it is something to boast of before his comrades, when a man drinks like a beast with them at night,
and then in that condition goes to sing before a poor girl's
window, to let the whole town know of his fine deeds.
You have rewarded your brother in a splendid way, and
I tell you what it is, never put your nose inside my door
if you want to keep it."
I went, but in what a state of mind compared to the
one in which I had come!
Shut up in my room, I spent the evening and night in
reviewing my life during my academy time. I was then
surprised by the discovery that I had recklessly abandoned myself to all kinds of pleasure, degrading ones as
well. The frivolousness with which I had spoken about
Hanna to my comrades, the way in which I had made
known my fancy for her, the reputation which I had acquired of not being scrupulous when it concerned love
intrigues, all appeared to me contemptible and unworthy.
Yes, so much the more so, as my dissipations and my
boasts of success as a general thing had not derived their
impulse from others, but had proceeded entirely from
myself and my vanity. In addition to this, I found at
my self-examination, that I did not love Hanna so much
that I was disposed to make any great sacrifices for her.




150     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
I had thus exposed her without being actuated by any
stronger motive than a paltry and fleeting boyish fancy.
Then came the thought that I had injured Paul through
the one he held dear.
The following morning I went down to the wharf, and
mixing in the crowd that collected there, I saw Hanna
with her eyes red from weeping go on board, accompanied
by Aunt Gr6nqvist.
I did not wait until the boat started, but hastened
away, to avoid my comrades' jokes and taunts.
The next day I received a letter from Professor Wenner,
in which he informed me that he hoped to be in Upsala
by fall, as he in all probability would obtain the professorship he sought there.
The event with Hanna and the letter from the professor
roused me from the intoxication in which I had lived. I
left pleasure and banquets and plunged into my studies
in good earnest. I no longer participated in serenades,
masquerades or midnight revels. I went to and from the
lectures and spent the rest of my time with my books,
shut up in my room.
The term approached a close. The trees began to bud,
the birds twittered and wild flowers adorned the fields;
but still this did not tempt me to leave the University
and go to my guardian, as I had done between the other
terms. I stayed in Upsala to study and thereby hasten
the end of my course.
My mind was heavy, I was pursued by an incessant
dissatisfaction with myself, and therefore tried to regain
my lost peace through diligence and zeal.
Another circumstance which troubled me very much,
was, that I had written to Paul shortly after the occurrence
with Hanna and given him a truthful account of what had
taken place; but weeks and months had elapsed without
my receiving any answer. Was Paul angry with me?




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           151
I was, alas, but too well aware of the degrading conclusions which people had formed with regard to Hanna's
departure. I know that she was generally regarded as one
of the many who had fallen a victim to-students' love.
I also knew that Aunt Gronqvist had returned from the
journey to Stockholm and that she desired to sell the
place, as she did not wish to remain in Upsala after it had
gone so ill with the girl.
Her house, however, was not sold, and at the beginning
of the fall term, the third year I was in Upsala, my landlady told me that washer-woman Gr5nqvist, the grandmother of the pretty Hanna, lay so ill, that the girl had to
come home again.
Through my landlady I sent the old woman some
money, for I knew that she could no longer depend upon
the labor of her hands. Still she did not need my assistance long, for in the course of two weeks she had left the
poor Hanna behind her.
I dared not go there. It made me feel, when my landlady mentioned that Aunt Gr6nqvist was dead, as if I had
had some share in her decease.




CHAPTER XII.
IT was a rainy and windy October afternoon, the day
after Aunt Gronqvist died. A fire burned on the hearth
in my.outer room. I sat before it, reflecting upon the sad
events that had occurred. I had just sent my landlady
to the house of mourning and asked her to offer Hanna
all the assistance she needed, as if it came from herself,
and I was now awaiting the good woman's return, to learn
how it was with the poor girl.
At last I heard the stairs creak.  Some one was
coming up. "It is Fru Sjoberg," thought I. A hand
-seized the knob. It turned and the door opened. In the
room stepped-Paul.
Yes, it was indeed he, and yet not he, so pale and wasted
looked the figure which stopped on the threshold and cast
a searching glance around the room. Finally his eyes fell
upon me, who rushed up, exclaiming with undisguised
joy:
" Paul!-God be praised that you are here!"
He had remained still, but at my cry he stretched out
his arms to me, and I threw myself upon his breast, in
which beat a heart so warmly attached to me.
It was two years since we last saw each other. Two
years-and how much had not changed since then.
How completely unacquainted with temptation and evil
had I not been when we parted, and what a short, but
varied experience had I not gained within this time!
I felt instantly, that if I had gone ahead on the road
of knowledge, I had on the other hand retrograded in a
152




THE SON OF TIHE ORGAN-GRINDER.    153
moral respect. I knew that there was much in my conduct and my acts which Paul would disapprove.
Disapproval from a street-singer's lips? What did that
amount to?  What ideas could such a person have of
morality and honor? some one will say. My answer is:
Paul possessed the simple and unperverted ideas that
come from the sense of right, the morality of sound reason
and a good heart. He had besides, during the time he
resided in Pastor Wenner's house, acquired a cultivation
through study, which raised him far above the ordinary
street-singer.
After Paul had pressed me to his breast, I had only one
desire, and that was, to talk about Hanna.
"Why have you not answered my letters?" I asked.
"From the simple reason that I have been sick," was
Paul's answer.
I had drawn him with me to the fire-place. He smiled
mildly, adding:
"But as you see, I am now well and am here to answer
them verbally. My dear Conny, what a large and stately
man you have become!"
He pressed my hand and met my inquiring glance with
a look which expressed all his former tenderness, and
which seemed to say: "be calm, I am just the same
as ever, and will remain so however you may act toward
me."
Paul and I had seated ourselves, and I then said with
some effort:'Did you come from the steamboat directly, or have
you been with-with-Hanna?"
" I came from Hanna," answered Paul, laying his hand
on my shoulder. "I wished to see and talk to her before
we met. It is now done, Conny, I have spent two hours
with her."
" Ianna is probably very angry with me! Ah, Paul!




154     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
I have much to reproach myself for, and it sometimes
appears to me as if I were the cause of the old woman's
death."
Paul supported his elbow on one knee, leaned his head
on his hand and said:
"No, Conny, you have no part in her death. She died
from a violent cold, so as far as that matter is concerned
you need not trouble yourself."
"Paul, answer me frankly, have you not been grieved and
offended when you thought of me?"
Paul now shaded his face entirely with his hand, so that
I could not see the expression of it.
"I have been somewhat grievedi but it is not worth
while to speak of it. Will you instead answer a question
honestly?"
" All you can ask me."
Paul raised his head quickly and looked me steadily in
the eyes:
" Do you love Hanna?"
Had Paul asked me this question half a year before, I
would without hesitation have answered, yes, and believed
myself to speak the truth. Now it seemed to me absurd
that I should love Hanna.  Hanna was his betrothed,
Hanna, who had caused me to blush for myself. Impossible. So I immediately uttered a decided-no.
He drew a deep sigh; whether it was of relief or sorrow,
I cannot determine.
"On my own account and Hanna's it gladdens me,
Conny, but on yours it pains me," said he. " If you had
loved her, your heedlessness would have been excusable.
As it is, Conny, you have soiled her name, and that simply
for your own pleasure. It grieves me that you could have
done so."
Again Paul sighed and leaned his brow in his hand.
"Hear me, Paul," I exclaimed. " My course of action




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    155
was the result of my then lively interest in Hanna. Had
she or the old woman told me that you intended to unite
your fate to hers, I would immediately have drawn back."
"I believe it; but tell me, Conny, if Hanna had not
loved me, if she instead had held you dear, what would
then have been her lot? Would you, as a student, have
engaged yourself to washer-woman Gronqvist's granddaughter?"
A hot flush covered my brow. As seriously as all that
I hadnever thought of women, since they began to interest me. I was amused by all pretty girls, desired to be
liked by them and did not devote half a thought to the
future. In all that pertained to the pleasures of life, I
had lived for and in the moment. It was only when it
concerned my studies, my ambition, and the aim I had
set before it, that I thought longer than for the day.
Neither could I answer Paul's question. As he did not
receive any reply, he resumed:
"Do you wish me to tell you what would have become
of Hanna?' Why, it would have gone with her as people
now believe that it has gone."
"Paul!' exclaimed I excitedly.
" Hush, and let me finish what I was going to say. I
think it is better, Conny, for me to speak the words of
truth to you now, than for your conscience to do it in the
future. Thus if Hanna had liked you, she would now
have been what scandal says that she is-a fallen girl, and
if one had then asked you:'do you love Hanna?' you
would have stared at the questioner and answered a cold,
no, just as now. Hanna, however, would have been ruined.
Disgrace and misery would have been what she gained,
while you, forgetting your folly, would have continued
the career which brought you to honor and repute. You
would not have bestowed a thought upon the poor girl,
and if the remembrance of her ever happened to arise in




156     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
your soul, you would have shrugged your shoulders and
consoled yourself by thinking:'that folly of mine is of no
more consequence than all the others that I have daily
committed,' and with this you would have dispelled all
remorse."
Paul again became silent. I sat there very much like a
reprimanded school-boy. It was the first time in my life
that-I received reproaches from this brother, who had only
given me love and kind words.
After a short pause Paul continued:
" I have spoken hard words to you, Conny; but I only
wished to warn you. You must recollect that I spent my
first youth in taverns, was in connection with the most
fallen beings, saw vice without disguise and in all its
abomination; and then one turns from it with loathing.
Yet, any one who has learned the early life of these unhappy creatures, knows that they, too, have once been
young innocent girls, who were enticed upon the road to
ruin. One thus comes to the conclusion, that if gentlemen
were not so unprincipled and heartless when. it concerns
poor men's daughters, there would not be so many degraded women. You, Conny, who think of becoming a
lawyer, you cannot sit in judgment over others, if you do
not try to be a just man in all respects; and one is not
just, who destroys another's life. You have seen how
much evil one can occasion through sheer thoughtlessness, let it be a warning to you-and now no more about
that matter."
He offered me his hand and pressed mine; then he
told me about his wanderings in Germany and Denmark.
The night was far advanced, when Paul rose to go. I
tried to persuade him to make his home with ne. He
shook his head, saying:
" No, Conny, that wouldn't do, I put up at the stationhouse, where I have a room. It is unnecessary for you to




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    157
mention our relationship to your comrades. You might
possibly have something unpleasant from it. I will come
here to-morrow evening at this time. We can then in all
quietness see each other, while I remain here."
He went, without my being able to change his decision.
That night I walked back and forth in my room until
dawn. I then formed the most earnest resolutions. Hanna
should be the first, the only woman to whom I had occasioned any suffering. I would be strict in my morals, impervious to temptation, a Cato in virtue and wisdom.
Reason would be my only guide through life, and feeling
doomed to an eternal captivity with understanding for a
keeper. It ought, so it seemed to me, to be an easy matter to become a model of honor and morality. People
were constantly speaking of my uncommonly fine intellect. Well then, this would hereafter show itself in the
power it exerted over all my actions.
I finally retired toward morning, after I considered
myself to have completely regained my self-respect through
these resolutions. It is remarkable how easy virtue appears, when one is tired and in need of sleep. A man
cannot then comprehend how he ever could have yielded
to temptation. If he is young and conceited besides, it is
the most natural thing in the world for him to believe that
he will become a saint. That he has not been it before, is
only because he had not yet resolved to be it.
11




CHAPTER XIII.
A UNT GRONQVIST was buried.
I had without apprising either Paul or Hanna of it,
presented myself at the cemetery, when the simple coffin,
followed by Paul, the minister, and two mechanics of the
old woman's acquaintance, was carried to the grave. I
took my place behind all the rest. It was a tribute of
respect which I considered that I owed the departed, whom
I without intention, but from sheer frivolity, had so deeply
wronged.
After the funeral, two weeks passed, in which Paul continued to stay in Upsala. We met every evening, when
he came up to my room; between times we did not see
each other. During the day he was with Hanna, helping
her to turn the old woman's effects into money, and to
rent the little dwelling. As soon as this was accomplished,
Hanna intended to return to Stockholm.
My relationship to Paul was still a secret to my comrades.  Paul might have gone away without any one
finding it out, if I had not from the first evening, when I
took my grand and lofty resolutions, decided otherwise. I
found it incompatible with my sense of right, and why
not with my pride too, that I should deny my own brother.
So I had made up my mind to show Paul, when the first
days of mourning for Aunt Gr6nqvist were past, that I
was not by any means ashamed to acknowledge that we
were brothers.
Paul's birth-day occurred soon after Martin-mass. I
made up my mind to celebrate this day with a grand
158




TIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    159
supper, to which I intended to invite all the comrades of
my "society."
I had. issued the invitations a whole week before. The
night previous, I asked Paul to come to me the following
evening a little earlier than usual.
When Paul entered, I said merrily:
" Do you know that this is your birth-day, and that you
must therefore go with me to N-berg's? I have engaged
a private room, and there we will, you and I, celebrate
your birth-day."
Paul could not say no. We went together arm in arm.
On reaching N-berg's, I led the way up to a side-room,
adjoining the saloon where the supper was to be held.
My brother's attire was as usual peculiar in the highest
degree. It is true there was not precisely the same inharmony now, as when he was a spindling youth and
wore clothes made for an old man; but still the coat was
so broad between the shoulders that it looked as if it hung
on a form, the pantaloons dragged at the heels and the
vest had the same irresistible tendency to leave a white
space between its lower edge and the pantaloons, a lack
which the long scarf in vain tried to remedy.
When we entered the private room, a black suit lay
there, which I had ordered for Paul. The difficulty now
was to get him to put it on, and to keep it as.a present
from me. Hitherto it had been impossible to induce him
to accept anything from me. He was always accustomed
to say:
"No, Conny, it would distress me if I had you to thank
for the least thing. Self-interest could so easily be mingled with my love for you."
After I had closed the door, I said:
" Do you know, dear Paul, I have been confoundedly
low-spirited for a long time? Say, will you make me
happy all at once?"




160     THE SON OF THE ORGAN1-GRINDER.
"Of course I will," answered Paul, rubbing his hands;
then he added with his usual careless air:
"The fact is, these last few days have been as cloudy as
an autumn sky. Hanna has cried and only cried, you
have looked gloomy, my violin has had to rest, like my
throat and my hand-organ, which now stands silent at
Jungfru Lova's in Stockholm. No, I feel that this will not
do any longer. Sorrow may go to the old scratch and joy
again tune its lyre. Tell me, therefore, what you wish and
I will immediately do it, so that we can have a good time
again."
" Bravo, Paul, you have now promised to fulfil my desire, which consists in your putting on these," I pointed to
the garments. " I would like to see you well-dressed for
once and you must not say no."
Paul's face clouded.
"Conny, you have cheated me into a trap," said he with
a displeased expression, as he prepared to " change his
skin," as they say. "But here goes for this time, still, do
not repeat it, you would only wound me. It is with my
clothes as with myself, one thing is not suited to the other.
Habit has become my second nature, although it has from
the beginning stood in direct conflict with my original
disposition. Clothes made to fit my body would now incommode me as much as an orderly and regular life. The
whirl of the streets, the singing at the street-corners, the
applause from the people, that is something which I miss
when I am away from it, notwithstanding it constituted
my torment when I was a child. So with the coat I now
exchange for a far better one, which, nevertheless, seems to
me like a strait-jacket. My body has become out of shape,
my legs crooked, under the weight of the hand-organ.
It has gone the same way with my tastes and habits.
They too have become awry; but now look at me, and you




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           161
will see that this fine coat and these pantaloons do not befit me."
To my surprise I found that Paul was right. He appeared more crooked and knock-kneed in the elegant
clothes than in those he had taken off.  He looked
almost ridiculous in his new costume. The result was,
that I was forced to ask him to resume his old clothes,
fully satisfied that these suited him best, and that his
beautiful head struck one far more, when he stood there in
his whole figure and outward appearance an organ-grinder.
Scarcely was Paul's toilet for the second time finished,
than the voices of a swarm of merry students, who entered
the saloon, met my ears.
We remained quiet in our own room, however, until I
thought that they were all assembled, then I quite unexpectedly opened the door.
Before Paul knew how it happened, I had introduced
my brother to my comrades and explained that it was to
celebrate his birth-day that I had invited them to this
supper.
Paul was so surprised and so moved, that he was completely taken aback.
They chatted, ate, drank and soon forgot to wonder
what sort of a figure my brother was, a question that
could be read plainly on most of their faces when I presented him.
Supper was over and the especial toast-drinking was now
to begin. The first punch-bowl was carried in, and I
asked the privilege of speaking.
The merry uproar ceased. Paul stood at my side.
The step earnestly considered for two weeks was now
taken, and I openly acknowledged before my comrades
that I was a child of the people, who only through a
throw of the dice had been changed to a wealthy boy.
I was now as a student performing the same act, to




162     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
which I had once as a gymnast been forced by circumstances, with the only difference, that it was now voluntary and dictated by my affection for Paul. I had an
inner need of saying before the whole world:
This is my brother."
My story was short.  I told them  that they in my
brother and me saw two organ-grinders, who for two years'
time had wandered around Sweden to play and sing for
bread. In a few words, that sprang from my heart, I
described Paul's sacrifices and love for me, and with a
trifle of student humor I then passed to a description of
how  Fortuna had thrown to me a great gain. I finished by asking those present if they did not consider
it in order, that I now honored the brother, who had been
more than father and mother to me.
A unanimous yes was the response, after which Paul's
health was drank with the enthusiasm with which only
students can empty a toast to the good, noble and beautiful.
Paul's answer consisted in striking up a song.
I had not heard him sing for two years, so that I, like
all the rest, was struck by his rich, sonorous voice.
The remainder of the evening was taken up with toasts
and singing, and then it was decided that we should go
and greet the other societies. Paul withdrew into a corner
and we marched off in high glee.
When I awoke the following morning, I felt pleased and
satisfied with myself. As I had mentioned my past life
I could now be secure and need not fear any discovery. I
had had the courage to acknowledge before the world, as
it behooved a brave youth, that the humble organ-grinder
was my brother, and I had showed him the respect he
deserved.
Quite cheerfully I sprang out of bed to dress myself and




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    163
go to the lecture. My toilet wvas interrupted, however, by
my eyes falling on a letter that lay on my table.
It was from Paul.
"I bet anything that the owl has gone off without
taking leave," thought I, as I opened the letter.
It contained a plain gold ring and the following lines:
" MY DEAR BELOVED BROTHER: As you have done me
so great an honor as that which was bestowed upon me
last evening, and as I have been allowed to sing for you
and your friends, I will not stay here longer.
"Thank you, Conny, for being the same dear Conny
that you were in childhood. When the dark days now
come, I will sing the same song, and the memory of you
will make me forget the grief of the moment.
"When and where we will again meet, I do not know,
but whenever and wherever it may be, I will greet you
with Nordblom's song.
"The ring that is enclosed is your mother's weddingring. I have kept it, and did not intend to give it to you
until your twenty-first birthday; but now, I beg you,
Conny, to take it and wear it. When you next time see
a pair of pretty eyes, then-fasten your own on your
mother's ring, think of her and do not trouble yourself to
talk nonsense to the poor girl.
" Write to Stockholm to thy              PAUL.
"P. S.-I live as usual with Jungfru Lova. Hanna
wishes to be remembered to you. She is going with me
to the capital, where she will stay until we can unite our
fates."
With emotion I regarded the memento from my mother.
I seemed to see her pale suffering face smiling upon me,
as when I was a child,




164     TIIE SON OF TIlE ORGAN-GRINDER.
A few days afterward Professor Wenner came to Upsala. He had obtained the professorship he sought; but
would not begin to lecture until the spring term.
One day in the beginning of December, when I was returning from a visit to the professor, I met on the bridge a
youth, at the sight of whom I involuntarily started. He
seemed as surprised to meet me in Upsala, as I was to see
him; but without greeting we passed each other.
The next day I learned that young Baron Casper Lodstein had come to Upsala to enter the University. He had
for the last year been boarding with Magister S    n, to
prepare for his examination.
The young nobleman had been particularly disinclined
to attend to his studies at the gymnasium, from which he
had been expelled, in consequence of some rather mean
trick.  With Magister S-n he had been kept very
strictly. He was now in Upsala to pass the minor examination. It was not necessary for him to pass the higher
one, as he intended to enter the army.
The next year I was a candidate for the law, and left
Upsala to have my name entered in the Superior Court in
Stockholm. I intended in course of time to become " Juris
Doctor," but I would first serve some time in the court and
attain the age when one can receive an appointment as
judge.
Consequently I was again to change my place of residence, again bid my old teacher farewell, this time as a
person of age and master of my whole property.
It was with jubilant joy that I took leave of Upsala, and
I felt proud and happy in the consciousness of being free,
of being rich and of having finished my college course.
I did not go directly to Stockholm, however, but first
made a visit to my guardian, and spent some very agreeable weeks in his home.
At the end of September I left the parsonage. When I




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    165
stepped on board the steamer which was to take me from
G-   e to the capital, my attention was drawn to a lady
who came up from the cabin. She wore an elegant dress
and carried herself with unstudied grace. Her face was
turned from me, so that I could not distinguish her features, and she went straight to a gentleman, who stood
with his back to me, looking at the city, from whence we
were quickly receding.
I did not hear what she said, but I caught the sound of
her voice, and it seemed as though I had heard it before,
but when and where was not clear to me.
With no slight impatience I waited for either her or
him to turn round. Still, it was a good while before either
of them changed position. Finally she seated herself and
looked in the direction where I stood. I took a step
toward her, on my lips trembled the name Bertha! but I
checked myself. Taking off my hat, I advanced to her
and paid my respects.
When I accosted her, the gentleman who was with her
turned round. It was Herr August Lagerskog.
As a general thing one cannot meet a more disagreeable
person than the husband of a beautiful woman. If he is
in addition double her age and an intolerable simpleton
besides, as was the case with Herr Lagerskog, then it is
hard to conceal the repugnance he inspires, especially if
one is only twenty and rather light-minded, as I was.
Herr Lagerskog, however, did not seem to experience
any disagreeable impressions at the sight of me. He had
apparently forgotten the mortification I once occasioned
him, and greeted me with the greatest politeness, said a
thousand fine things about the pleasure it gave him to
again meet me, etc. He had heard me so well spoken of;
congratulated me upon having finished my studies and attained the age when one is his own master. The man
talked incessantly, his tongue went like a mill. I felt ir



166     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
ritated by his politeness and provoked that his stream of
words entirely deprived me of the pleasure of conversing
with my first flame.
After Herr Lagerskog had rattled on a whole hour without ceasing, descanted upon the beau-monde and society
life in general, fallen into ecstasies over Paris and London,
and expressed his contempt for everything Swedish, he
commissioned his wife to ask me to excuse him, as he was
obliged to leave us. He had such a delicate constitution
that he no longer dared to expose himself to the sea air.
He could not endure the wind, it irritated his nerves; he
could not endure the sunshine, it heated his blood, and
the sea voyage had an injurious effect upon his digestion.
He was greatly to be pitied, for nature had-not given him
such an iron constitution as his wife had-and then he
sighed, took off his hat politely and cautiously, and departed.
Bertha and I then entered into conversation.
My self-love prevented me from being the least embarrassed when I was with ladies. I had as a student been
very well treated by them, and I believed implicitly in my
power to captivate, especially when I exerted myself to
be agreeable, as in the present instance.
Whether Bertha found me so, I leave to conjecture, but
one thing is certain, that we came upon a very interesting
subject, that of literature, first in general, and then the
Swedish in particular. I expressed myself with all the
self-confidence of an Upsala student. My criticism was
not a personal opinion of the matter, but a final sentence,
from which there was no appeal.
Bertha let me talk. She did not interrupt me, while I
unmercifully attacked one literary production after the
other, and declared that it was miserable stuff, a mere rehash of old things, etc. I drew up the faults, ridiculed
them, and exhausted all my wit and acrimony in depre



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    167
ciating works, the value of which, strictly taken, I did
not understand.
At this period of my life I had acquired the false idea
that censure of others' work was a proof of my own superiority. When I had thus pulled to pieces a newly issued
book, which was read with much eagerness, I considered
myself to have given evidence of independence, judgment,
and a higher aesthetic taste than the public possessed.
After I had finished my verbal criticism, which, in
parenthesis, was as sharp and as unjust as those in the
newspapers generally are, Bertha said with a subtle
smile:
" I am surprised, Herr Fredriksson, that you can be such
a hard judge. You, who are so young, ought to be milder.
At your age it seems to me that merits, not faults, should
strike the eye. The work you have now declared so poor
that it is not worth reading, I consider one of very great
value. I have read it with pleasure and derived from it
much useful knowledge. It is very possible that it may
possess the faults you speak of, although they escaped me,
as I only perceived the beauties. But since you have expressed your opinion of it, perhaps you will allow me to
tell you mine."
Bertha then spoke of what she liked, what she found
great and beautiful in the work mentioned, and at the
conclusion of her remarks, to which she simply gave the
character of her own private judgment, I was a little taken
down. She had during this conversation made me feel
that her general culture and intelligence was so great, that
it could bear comparison with any one's. Moreover, she
had given me to understand, that the condemnation of
what others have produced is by no means a proof of the
infallibility of our own judgment, but rather lowers us, as
if we spoke from envy. Finally she jested in a delicate,
but to me very humiliating way, over the folly of an in



168     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
dividual trying to make himself the absolute judge of literary productions, when the impression of them depends
upon different comprehension and taste.
"To possess the right to express anything but our private opinion in such matters," said she, " we ought first to
have pursued esthetic studies and devoted our time and
mental powers exclusively to literature. Then only have
we acquired the culture that entitles us to pronounce
upon the merits of any work, but, Herr Fredriksson, how
few there are who could then occupy the judgment seat in
the world of poetry and literature; it is certainly neither
you nor I."
It was a sharp, but useful lesson. It had so much the
more effect on me, as it was uttered by a pair of beautiful
lips, and with a voice, mild and sweet as music. The natural result was, that the conversation passed over from literature to reflections upon tolerance. The hours flew quickly
while we talked; the dinner-bell sounded and Herr Lagerskog, who came to conduct his wife down to the diningsaloon, interrupted the discussion. He invited me to accompany them, but as the sight of him, at the side of this
uncommonly lovely woman, was repugnant to me, I declined the invitation politely, alleging that I could not possibly dine so early. They went down with the rest of the
passengers, the number of which was not very great. The
deck became empty, and I walked there entirely alone.
The first impression Bertha made on me had again revived, but more positiye and well defined. I considered it
natural that Stralkrans had been so violently in love, but
more unnatural than ever, that Bertha, with her beauty,
her wealth, her culture and her superiority, chose this old
fool for her husband in preference to Stralkrans.
What did he possess that entitled him to such a preference? Nothing. For in his social position he was a merchant, known to have lived extravagantly and to have




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    169
destroyed the greater part of his property, old and without
any outer advantages, destitute of culture and intelligence,
in short, destitute of everything that can attract.
While I was making these reflections, a boat had drawn
up along side the steamer, and some new passengers had
come on board, without my noticing it. When the steamer
was again set in motion, those who had been dining came
up from the cabin, and I hoped that Bertha would resume
her place on deck; but to my indescribable regret and annoyance she remained down. Her husband, on the contrary, seated himself beside me, smoking his cigar and
chatting like a magpie. I felt very much tempted to tell
him to go to the d    1 and leave me in peace; but was
withheld by the thought that I would thereby for ever deprive myself of the opportunity of calling at Bertha's
home and seeing her again.
Equipping myself with Job's patience, I endured listening to him and was rewarded for it; for when the cigar
was consumed and he was about to go down to his stateroom, he invited me to call upon them in Stockholm.
In vain did I wait to see Bertha. Twilight succeeded
the day, and still she did not make her appearance.
The moon raised its pale face over the surface of the
water. We were out in the open sea and had left the
islands behind us. The air was mild, as if it had been
summer. The endless expanse of water lay as calm and
still as if the vessel had glided over a sheet of steel. I
stood leaning against the guard, contemplating the sea in
its stillness. Like a restless disturber of the peace, the
steamer rushed on, leaving behind it a broad foaming
wake, which agitated the calmly slumbering surface.
While I stood there absorbed by this spectacle, the moon
had risen higher and higher in the firmament, and the last
rays of day faded out in the west.
Youth is the age of revery. A-longing for I know not




170     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
what seized my mind, vague and confused images filled
my soul. I had fallen into thought, or rather dreams,
when a stifled exclamation, whether of pain or surprise
I could not decide, met my ear, together with a hasty
rustle of a silk dress and a motion as if a man had taken
a few steps to hurry forward.
I stood by the wheel-house and as good as concealed
behind a mass of cotton-bales that lay piled on each
other.
At the exclamation and motion I turned quickly and
saw Bertha, who had probably just ascended the steps,
leaning against the door, as if to hold herself up. Before
her stood a tall man. He had stopped a few steps from
her, probably checked as he hastened forward to assist
her when she reeled.
My heart beat audibly. I immediately divined who the
man was. There were not two men with this form and
this bearing. A few seconds elapsed, during which I saw
that Bertha had great difficulty to recover from her consternation. Finally the man, whose back I persistently
regarded, said:
" Excuse me, madam, for frightening you, it was not my
design to occasion you any alarm through my presence.
That I have done so, has occurred involuntarily; I did
not know that you were here; I only came on board an
hour ago."
Bertha trembled violently and was paler than death.
"You are ill," resumed he, and now stood by her side.
"Allow me to lead you to the seat there. You will probably feel better, when you breathe the fresh air."
He took Bertha's hand and laid it in his arm, as he led
her to the seat at the guard.
"Thanks!" faltered Bertha, sitting down.
"Are you better now?" asked he with sympathy.
"Yes, somewhat." Bertha looked at the water. "It was




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    171
so suffocating down there in the cabin that I had great
need of air."
"And when you came up to get it, an adverse fate ordained that you should meet a person, whose sight was so
painful to you that it called forth a cry of pain from your
lips. I hoped, however, that years would mitigate your
aversion."
" Herr count, I beg of you, do not talk so," said Bertha
with regained self-possession. "The time which has fled
does not belong to us."
" But that which is has shown me, that your dislike today is the same as three years ago."
"My dislike exists as little to-day as it did then. I
have never detested you; but, once more, why speak of
this?"
" For the simple reason that I may not always be able
to avoid meeting you, as I have hitherto done. My service calls me to Stockholm, where I am obliged to remain.
With the best will in the world it will not stand in my
power to prevent our ways from  coming together.  It
would distress me if I every time occasioned you pain, as
has been the case to-day."
"To-day it was surprise.  I did not expect to meet
you. "
" Thus only surprise."
It seemed to me that the count bent forward a little.
"Yes," this word was pronounced very decidedly.
"You will then see me hereafter without any disagreeable emotion?"
"I have never experienced anything of the kind," answered Bertha, but at the same time rose hastily, adding
in a tone which betrayed much uneasiness:
"Herr count, if-if-you have any of your former
affection left for me, then leave me, I beg of you, do it




172     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
immediately. I do not wish-my-my husband to see
you, it-would —"
Lagerskog's voice was heard from the cabin stairs. He
asked the stewardess where his wife was.
Without clearly realizing what I did, I stepped from my
hiding-place and went directly toward the stairs. Humming a student song, I rushed down them and knocked so
violently against the ascending husband, that I almost
sent him to the bottom again, and indeed I would not
have been sorry if I had. Luckily for Herr Lagerskog's
peruke and handsome false teeth, both of which would
surely have run the risk of changing places, he caught
hold of the railing, and after he had staggered a moment,
he regained his balance. Swearing over the awkwardness
of running against people in that style, he looked up at
me.
I begged a thousand pardons. He was detained by the
mutual compliments. When these were well over, he stood
up on deck and asked me whether I had seen his wife.
"I left Fru Lagerskog just now," answered I in a loud
voice. "We have been talking together a good while and
admiring the beautiful moonlight."
"I am glad to hear it, yes, heartily glad to hear it,"
answered Lagerskog, casting a distrustful glance around
the deck, evidently to discover whether any one was there
besides us; but the only living being to be seen was
Bertha. She remained in the same place where she had
conversed with the count. Of him there was no trace.
He had disappeared, but I suspected immediately that he
had taken my place behind the cotton-bales.
Herr Lagerskog declared that the air was cold, that
Bertha ought not to sit there any longer, and then he
offered to keep her company down in the state-room, until
she could fall asleep.
They went down, and I, who after my strange behavior




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           173
lacked all desire to meet my benefactor or give any explanation, followed their example.
Early the next morning we were in Stockholm. All the
passengers had assembled on deck, when the steamer
landed; but in vain did I look for Count Stralkrans. He
was not visible. Herr Lagerskog had a great deal to
attend to, in giving his servant orders about valises,
dressing-cases, and God knows what. He himself was as
if nailed to Bertha's side, and followed every male figure
which passed them, with a searching glance. Finally he
caught sight of me. Quite rejoiced over the discovery, he
asked if I would do him the favor of conducting his wife
to their equipage, which was waiting, while he went down
in his state-room to get something that the servant could
not find.
Bertha took my arm and we went ashore.
"Why did you tell my husband that you and I had
conversed the whole evening?" asked she suddenly, when
we had crossed the plank. "For what reason did you
make up this story?"
" Have you contradicted it?" inquired I in my turn.
" No, but your question is not an answer to mine."
"Shall I give you a frank one?"
" Certainly."
" I believe that your husband is jealous of Count Stralkrans."
Bertha's cheeks became crimson. She was going to
answer something, but kept silent, and I helped her into
the carriage.  A few moments more and the carriage
drove off with the married pair, after the husband had
first, in the most pressing manner, invited me to call on
them.
I went on board again to look after my effects, and
when I had found them, I pursued my way to the lodgings Paul had hired and put in order for me.
12




SECOND PERIOD.
CHAPTER I.
ROVIK was not only a large but a beautiful countryseat. It belonged to Judge Goran Liedgren.
Liedgren was a person of much repute, on account of
his wealth as well as his magisterial capacity.
Brovik was spoken of as a home of magnificence, comfort and taste, and the owner of it as a man who loved the
enjoyments of life as deeply as work.
Proud of what he was and of what he possessed, Liedgren did not bow his head before anybody. Son of a rich
and esteemed official, whose forefathers, as far back as one
could trace them, held higher or lower positions in the service of the state, he was as inflated over his origin as the
most high-born nobleman.
The jurisdiction Liedgren held was very large, and he
engaged as assistants no less than two and sometimes several notaries. He had two the year round.
Liedgren's house was known as one of the pleasantest.
He himself had the reputation of being a distinguished
jurist and a fine man. In short, all young notaries were
especially anxious to get a place with him.
Judge Liedgren had been married to a wealthy girl,
who in her marriage had given him  a daughter, but
the mother died, however, when the girl was ten years
old.
174




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    175
It was generally believed at the wife's death that the
young, stately widower would marry again, but years
elapsed without his fastening his thoughts or gaze on any
other woman. Eight years had gone by, and yet the departed had not received any successor. People got tired
of talking about who was to be Fru Liedgren number
two.
Gertrude Liedgren was now eighteen, and constituted
her father's pride. He regarded her as the greatest of his
treasures, and lavished upon her everything that a rich
father can lavish upon his child. Gertrude was beautiful,
talented and thoroughly spoiled. But she was a lovely
child in all respects. Still, these are things which we
ought not to speak of prematurely, and therefore we will
now see what is transpiring within the walls of Brovik at
the present time.
The spring sun shone into the little saloon and caressed
the plants which adorned the windows.
At one of these stood a young girl, attending to the
beautiful children from the floral kingdom.
"Do you know what I have been thinking of for the,
last few days?" said she, turning to a lady between twenty
and thirty, who sat by the other window engaged with her
sewing.
"Probably of the ball which is to take place at Brudgard," answered the one addressed.
"Do you really think that I would occupy my mind
with anything so insignificant as a ball!" exclaimed the
young girl, laughing. "Oh no, it was something far more
important."
"Then it was probably your plans for a journey to
Stockholm."
" Oh, you great goose! Do you actually think that that
needs any consideration? If I wish to go to Stockholm in




176     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
earnest this spring, I have but to express my desire, and
it will be as I wish."
"Well, then it must have been about your birds, flowers
or dresses."
" Am I a child, to burden my mind with such nonsense;
or do you consider me such a vain simpleton that I allow
the care of my toilet to take up my thoughts?"
"Yes, Gertrude, I do indeed consider you very vain."
"That sounds pleasant, and for what cause, if I may
ask?" Gertrude smiled like a good and inoffensive child.
" Because you make such a fuss about your toilet. You
can spend whole hours in trying on a hat or a dress; your
dearest occupation is to look at yourself in the glass."
"It is astonishing how frightfully one can be calumniated," said Gertrude, laughing, "and that, because one
does not wish to look like a witch, but desires to be attractive to others, to you in the first place, you naughty
Bertha."
The flowers were left, and Gertrude was at Bertha's side.
She seized her hand and continued:
" Even if the whole world spoils me, as you assert, you
at least, form an exception; for you not only speak of my
faults, but you do it in the superlative degree in the bargain, and yet, it is for you that I make myself beautiful.
As a reward for it you say that I am vain."
Bertha smiled at the pretty child and declared that she
could not take back her words.
"But let me hear what extraordinary thing you were
thinking about?" added Bertha.
"Why, I was thinking  of the new  notary who is
expected here to-day, and for whose benefit papa had the
two rooms in the large building put in order. I cannot
comprehend why he cannot stay where the former notary
stayed, that is to say, in the same wing as Notary Wicker."
" Probably because he is an older man," said Bertha.




THIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    177
" Older, do you say? No, he seems to be quite young,
only five and twenty, Wicker says."
"Well then, that arrangement probably comes from the
fact that uncle stands in some relation to his family,"
declared Bertha.
"I have never heard papa speak of any one by that
name."
"What then is the new notary called?  To be sure I
heard you and Wicker talking about him all last evening;
but no name was mentioned."
" Oh yes, we all mentioned it, but you were so absorbed
in the perusal of Dickens that you neither heard nor saw,
otherwise the name of Conny Wenner would surely have
reached your ears. That is the man's name; but good
God, Bertha, what ails you, your cheeks are perfectly
crimson? Do you know our new notary?"
" Somewhat," answered Bertha, sewing diligently.
"That is to say, very well," rejoined Gertrude. "Ah,
you reserved Bertha!"
" I am not reserved," said Bertha as she looked up from
her work. "I am only slightly acquainted with Notary
Wenner."
"Why then did you blush?"
"From the simple reason that his name reminded me
of events which I have not yet learned to think of with
calmness."
" Of your departed husband, probably? Dearest Bertha,
let the old man sleep peacefully in his grave, and do not
allow the memory of his amiable qualities to agitate you. It
seems to me that you had enough of him while he lived.
There now, no saintly airs. I will not speak of the buried
treasure, but return to Herr Wenner. How does he look?
to begin with his outer man."
He is very good looking, has a fine figure and a pair
of dangerous eyes."




178     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Brown?" asked Gertrude.
"Dark, and of an undecided color."
"Bravo! I am pleased with his exterior. Now about
his manner?"
"Easy and agreeable.  Perhaps he appears too conceited, but that may be pardoned in him; the ladies have
done everything to spoil him."
"That is to say, in other words, that he is stupid. A
smart man ought not to allow himself to be spoiled."
" He is an uncommonly smart man, my dear Gertrude,
and it is just this that he is conscious of. He considers
himself superior to most people, and he is."
"Yes, in law matters perhaps," said Gertrude, "but that
superiority is of no value in my eyes. So he is conceited.
Well then, we will have to take him down a bit. I cannot endure conceited men."
"Believe me, Gertrude, the wisest thing for you is not
to busy yourself with his education. He is a very dangerous young man."
" And dreadfully frivolous, Wicker says."
" So it is said. What I know, however, is, that with all
his faults he has a very chivalrous character. If he is
frivolous, he has become so through the great prosperity
he has had. He has been courted and made much of
wherever he has gone, and what person can resist the
delight of being a favorite and of hearing himself praised?
Therefore, the probability is that he has not remained
insensible when people encouraged him, and that he has
through this got the reputation of being irresistible."
"Ah, he is likely to afford us some fun. I suppose he
thinks that he is Adonis himself."
"It is very possible that he does; but that is an indifferent matter, and believe me, it is best for you not to
occupy yourself at all with either his faults or virtues."
"You thus believe that he might destroy my peace.?"




TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    179
"Yes. Nothing is more dangerous than when a young
girl hits upon the idea of trying to correct a young man.
She finishes with being mastered by him."
"Perhaps; but if any such thing had been the will of
fate, she would have encountered the misfortune anyhow,
even if she had never thought of his improvement, and if
I am destined to fall in love with that conceited and handsome notary, I will do it, whether I occupy myself with
his faults or not. But to speak frankly, I take it for
granted that I will never fall in love. There is only one
man who could become dangerous to me, and this man
does not care at all for the undersigned."
" Who is it?"
" Sten Mauritz Stralkrans. But now I must dress myself. Papa said that he and the notary would be here
before dinner. In two days the court opens, and then,
God be praised, there will be life and motion at Brovik.
Farewell, my angel.  Shall you not change skin too?
Seems to me that dress does not look quite fresh."
"I have the same opinion," replied Bertha. "Go to
your toilet, however, you need at least twice as long a
time as I to finish it."
"I will obey orders.  But apropos, can you tell me
truly, dear Bertha, whether blue or red becomes me best?"
"Blue, beyond all doubt."
"Eh bien! then blue it shall be to-day. Perhaps you
have not heard that Notary Wenner almost danced the
life out of a young girl at a ball. If you wish to hear the
details of that sad occurrence, then talk to Wicker."
Gertrude hastened from the saloon. She flew up the
stairs, covered with thick carpets, and into her room.
When Bertha was alone she put down her work and,
leaning her elbows on the little table, sank into thought.
For one year Bertha had been the widow of a man who
had made life very bitter to her. The last two years of




180     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Lagerskog's life they had resided on an estate called
Kungsdal, in the neighborhood of Brovik. Lagerskog
had retired from business and resolved to lead a secluded
life in the country. The reason of this step was, that the
greater part of his step-father's property had melted away
even during the old man's lifetime, and when he died there
was not much of it left. Lagerskog's debts and extravagance had consumed the greater part of it.  When Lagerskog, at Engberg's decease, drew the last little remainder
of his wife's money, he decided to devote himself to agriculture, and for this purpose purchased Kungsdal. Still
he did not know  how to attend to the place, but so
involved himself that, at his death, his affairs were in
such a condition that it looked as though Bertha would be
obliged to give up everything.
Judge Liedgren, who was related to Lagerskog through
his departed wife, had, out of compassion for the young
widow, taken it upon himself to straighten her affairs, and
invited her in the meantime to stay with his daughter at
Brovik. The young girl needed a lady in the house for
company, and the judge represented the matter in such a
way to Bertha as to give the invitation the appearance of
a favor, and she accepted it.
Gertrude, from the beginning of her acquaintance with
Bertha, when the Lagerskogs moved to the place, had
conceived a lively friendship for her, which Bertha reciprocated with an elder sister's calm affection. During the
year they had constantly been together, this affection had
gained considerably in strength.
Bertha Lagerskog was to Gertrude an object that she
admired, and the only one from whom the spoiled girl
endured to hear the truth, the only one to whose judgment
Gertrude conformed herself, and whose blame pained her.
Gertrude's behavior changed very much under Bertha's
influence. She had become less capricious, less preten



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            181
tious and more mindful of herself than she had hitherto
been. But we now return to Bertha.
She remained long in the same position, when the sound
of carriage wheels caused her to lift up her head and rise.
With hasty steps she approached the door which led out
to the dining-room. The noise had ceased again, a proof
that the vehicle had stopped. Bertha quickened her pace,
in order to get up to her room.
At Brovik there was a long corridor, which went through
the whole lower floor and divided the rooms that lay on
the garden side from those that overlooked the lawn. In
the middle of this corridor was the entrance, and it
formed a rotunda, which was ornamented with pillars
and received its light from the ceiling. At each end of
the corridor was a stair-case to the upper floors, where
Gertrude's, Bertha's and the judge's private suites were
situated, besides a long row of guest chambers.
When Bertha came out of the large dining-room, which
occupied the middle of the suite on the garden side, she
found herself right opposite the front entrance.
At the instant she. closed the door after her, a tall man
jumped out of a light and elegant droschka.
At the sight of him Bertha withdrew behind one of the
pillars. It was plain to be seen that she wished to conceal herself until he had passed through the hall or taken
his way up to the second floor.
He stopped an instant, however, on the threshold and
said, turning to the servant, standing by the carriage:
" Tell Mamsell Rundqvist that we will not dine until
five o'clock to-day."
After uttering these words he entered the vestibule.
His eyes immediately fell on the edge of Bertha's dress,
which appeared from behind the pillar.
Judge Liedgren, for it was he, went toward the diningroom door; but proceeded to the left of the pillar, so that




182     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
he, in this way, debarred Bertha from the opportunity of
stealing to the left side of the corridor.
"Upon my honor, Bertha, I believe you are playing
hide and seek," said he sportively, and at the same moment stood beside the young woman.
" I really hoped to be able to reach my room before you
observed me, uncle,"* answered Bertha.
"And why were you so afraid of meeting me?"
"Simply because I had not yet made my toilet, and I
know that your brow always wrinkles if we show ourselves without a certain elegance of attire."
" But this neglect I have never noticed in you."
Liedgren seized her hand and added politely: "Bertha
Lagerskog, even in the simplest dress, is the most charming woman I know."
Bertha colored, her demeanor became indescribably
stiff, as she drew away her hand, with the words:
" I did not think that you were in the habit of flattering."
"Again offended!" Liedgren straightened himself up.
A hasty cloud passed over his brow and his tone was harsh
when he added:
" I desire to say a few words to you before dinner, and
as we will not dine until five o'clock perhaps you will
show me the favor of returning to the saloon. There is
still abundant time to dress for dinner."
Without waiting for her answer he opened the diningroom door, and indicated with a gesture that she should
enter. Bertha did so, but maintained her stiff bearing.
When she passed by Liedgren he followed her with his
eyes, and in his glance lay something resentful, something
which showed that he was very much displeased.
Bertha went to the right into the little saloon which she
* A familiar mode of address from young people to their older
friends.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            183
had just before left. After the judge had taken off his
over-coat, passed his hand through the unusually thick
and bushy hair to arrange it, he followed Bertha. She
stood by one of the windows when he came in.
" Please take a seat here," said Liedgren, leading her to
a little sofa. He drew out an easy-chair for himself.
"Kungsdal is now sold," resumed he.  "The auction
took place yesterday and the estate was knocked down to
Count Stralkrans." Liedgren looked fixedly at Bertha
while he spoke.  "The price of it was considerably increased, as there were three of us who seemed firmly
resolved to become the owner of it. I suspect that the
count through this had to pay higher for the pleasure of
coming in possession of it than he calculated, but that is
his private affair, you are through this fortunate result
secured for the future."
" It would be too bad if the count had paid too much
for the place," replied Bertha.
"Bah! what signifies twenty thousand rixthalers more
or less in the purchase of an estate? It is not worth while 
speaking about that matter; but what astonished me was
that Notary Wenner so persistently followed the Count's
bid, until the latter, by raising the sum to twenty thousand rixthalers, silenced both Wenner and me. I knew
that Wenner was a very wealthy boy, but I did not think
he was so rich that he could compete with Stralkrans and
me for the right of ownership to Kungsdal. What I am
heartily rejoiced at, however, is that you can now be considered independent in a pecuniary respect, something
which I did not dare to hope for, as real-estate is unusually low at present."
"And for this independence I have you to thank,
uncle," said Bertha, offering Liedgren her hand. "I shall
never forget the pains you have taken to preserve these




184     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
pecuniary advantages for me, and do not think that I am
ungrateful even if my manner appears so."
"I have not done more than I ought to do, and if I
perchance have been so fortunate as to serve you, I have
only desired in so doing that your future might not remind
you too much of the past."
"You have been more than kind to me," stammered
Bertha, without looking up in Liedgren's face.
The judge clasped her hand tighter in his, saying:
" And yet you are so wonderfully afraid of me. It is as
if you feared to be friendly, and you draw back every time
I try to approach you. I flattered myself, however, that
the affection and respect I have shown you would produce a change in your manner, but I was mistaken. Tell
me therefore frankly, how I shall explain your behavior?"
Bertha's face was covered with a dark flush, and her
whole appearance denoted the greatest embarrassment.
The experienced judge, accustomed to read in people's
faces what passed within them, very well perceived that'he
had touched a delicate subject. Still he had resolved that
she should give an answer, and did not allow the expression of painful confusion to deter him from learning the
truth.
"I cannot give any explanation of my behavior,"
answered Bertha without looking at him.
"That is to say, you will not." Liedgren let go of'her
hand.
Bertha did not seem to have heard these words, but continued:
" However strange, cold and distant my manner may
appear, I beg youjto believe that I am deeply grateful for
the kindness that has been shown me, and that I am
attached to this family with a warm and sincere friendship.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    185
"To Gertrude, yes, that I know, but you do not entertain any for me."'Yes, uncle, I do."
"Perhaps, although I have not seen any proofs of it."
The judge rose and went to the window. " It is so usual,"
added he, "that the more good-will a mal cherishes for a
person, the less he gets in return."
"So you do not believe in my gratitude?"
"I have never asked for that, never striven for it,"
answered Liedgren, drumming on the pane.
An instant's pause ensued, during which Bertha apparently underwent a hard struggle with herself, then she
added quite calmly:
" It is impossible to be heartily grateful without also
cherishing friendship for the one to whom our gratitude is
due. I therefore beg you to believe in my affection."
The judge turned round quickly and cast a swift glance
at Bertha.
She had risen and gone to him. He took one of her
hands.
"I thank you," said he, "for having courage at this
instant to overcome your shyness. If you understood
me rightly, Bertha, you would realize that fear is entirely
unnecessary."
Liedgren kissed Bertha's hand, but at this a dark flush
again flew over her face, and the judge immediately
dropped the little hand.




CHAPTER  II.
" OH  dear! so there are several gentlemen coming to
dinner," said Gertrude, as she stood before the mirror in Bertha's little sitting-room. "Then I suppose I
will be forced to change this muslin dress, which was put
on for the new notary's sake, for my blue checked silk.
Muslin will do for a notary, but for counts, barons, lieutenants, it is entirely too simple."
"Still I would advise you to keep it," said Bertha,
coming out to Gertrude. "Simplicity becomes you so
well."
"Do you mean to say by that, that my appearance is
simple?" exclaimed Gertrude, laughing.
"Not at all; but when a girl is eighteen-"
" She ought to go in sack-cloth and ashes. I know that
by heart; but at twenty-five-"
"She ought to go in a gray dress with black ornaments,"
interrupted Bertha, smiling.
"Yes, but good gracious, if all were as lovely as you
are," exclaimed Gertrude, who just then turned to Bertha,
"they could go in gray their whole lives through. It is
decidedly sinful to be so beautiful. How that gray dress
becomes you, and what hair you have-and what eyes!
Ah, how will it go with our dinner guests? Ill, very ill, I
fear. Now I hear the sound of carriages. There-my
poor muslin dress will have to stay on. It is too annoying though, that I could not change it for a silk
one."
Gertrude arranged her hair once more, and then Bertha
and she went down in the drawing-room. The young girl
186




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    187
placed herself by the flower-stand before one of the windows, saying:
"I will have to occupy myself with Flora's children
when the gentlemen enter, it looks so poetical. In all the
romances I have read, girls are dallying with flowers, doves
and birds. I hope in this way to appear to advantage;
but, dear Bertha, it will not do for you to creep behind
that cypress. It looks as if you had chosen that place in
your capacity of widow, and that is-"
Gertrude could not finish her sentence, for Liedgren entered, accompanied by Mayor D, Judge C-   and
Rector E-  from the city of S- nas.
The gentlemen greeted the two ladies. Judge C, an
uncommonly intelligent and cultivated man, immediately
seated himself by Bertha. Gertrude made an ugly face
when she saw the three gentlemen, all of whom were married men of full forty years of age.
A few moments afterward Notary Wicker entered, a
young man, tall in stature, with a gray complexion, spectacles, sleek brown hair and ditto whiskers, high broad shoulders, and a gait in which the arms took as lively a part as
the legs. After he had greeted his principal, Bertha, and
the guests, he advanced with long strides to Gertrude,
with whom he entered into a very animated conversation.
" Has the new notary arrived?" inquired Gertrude.
"Yes, alas," answered Wicker, sighing in a comical
way.
"Why do you say alas?"
"Because that man is irresistible. As yet, no young
girl, married woman or widow, has been able to see him
without losing her peace of mind. I know beforehand
that he will rob me of all my conquests, and I am thinking seriously of going and drowning myself."
The notary pulled out a snuff-box and took a great
pinch. At that instant steps were heard in the hall. Two




188     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
gentlemen entered. One was an old military man, the
other a young, elegant gentleman, whose clothes were
in the extreme of fashion, his shirt-bosom as fine, his
boots as bright, his hands as white, and his whole appearance as completely a dandy's as possible. He carried himself with all the confidence and ease which familiarity with
social life and the consciousness of one's outer and inner
advantages can bestow.
He bowed first to Gertrude, as she stood nearest to him.
"My daughter, Notary Wenner," said Liedgren.
The notary's eyes slipped by Gertrude, without dwelling a single second on her blooming face, and were
directed to Bertha.
"Fru Lagerskog and the notary are old acquaintances,
if I am not mistaken," said Liedgren, looking at Bertha.
"Yes. I have that honor," answered the elegant notary,
but to Gertrude's great joy, with some uncertainty.
When the notary, after first exchanging a few words
with the judge, approached Bertha, she seemed very
unlike herself. The calmness and coldness which generally pervaded her manner were not there, but it looked
as though the sight of the young man had called forth
some very bitter and painful recollections.
" I have hesitated whether I should dare to show myself before your eyes," said the notary, laying his hand on
the back of the little sofa where Bertha sat. "Although
a year has elapsed since we last met, and many changes
have occurred, I feared that I would occasion you a torment through my presence, and yet I could not avoid
meeting you here."
The stylish and conceited dandy, as Gertrude entitled
the new-comer in her thoughts, had an appearance, while
he was talking with Bertha, which was in complete contrast with the aspect he had when he bowed to Gertrude.
Conny Wenner looked at Bertha as if he begged her




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    189
with his eyes for a friendly word. While he was speaking,
Bertha had entirely controlled the emotion she experienced
at his entrance. Her mien was calm, her glance cold,
when she with her somewhat chilling smile turned to
him.
"The past, Herr notary, is like the dead, it has ceased
to be. To waste words upon it, is to busy ourselves with
something that does not exist."
"How shall I interpret these words?" replied Conny
eagerly. " Do you really mean to say that you have forgiven me for what I have done?"
"Let that remain in oblivion. We now meet under
very different conditions. That we have met before, we
may as well forget."
" That is impossible."
" Impossible is not a fitting expression. When I promise forgetfulness, it is your duty not to have any memory,
and if you retain it, then keep it to yourself."
Bertha smiled kindly at Conny, who bowed respectfully.
At that moment, a new guest entered the saloon.
" Count Stralkrans, Fru Lagerskog," introduced the host.
The count bowed deeply. Bertha's greeting was colder
than usual.
The count uttered some civilities and then went to pay
his respects to Gertrude.
Dinner was served and was unusually animated. When
it was over and the count led Bertha back to the saloon, he
took his place beside her.
"I learn from Judge Liedgren, Fru Lagerskog, that you
owned the estate which I have lately purchased. I have
thus the good fortune of being your successor."
"And I hope, count, that you will think a great deal of
Kungsdal, which has an exceedingly beautiful situation.
I only regret that you had to pay rather too high a price
for the place, according to what I am told."
13




190     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
" If that is so, you may blame Judge Liedgren and Notary Wenner for it. They tried to contest my right to it
by constantly raising their bids; but I was determined to
possess Kungsdal, and it had to become mine."
"So your will conquered?"
"It always does, madam. But allow me one question.
Why did you sell Kungsdal? If the place is as beautiful
as it has the reputation of being, I do not understand how
its owner could abandon it, still less part with it."
" I have abandoned it because my relatives here offered
me a home, and I have not kept it because my means
did not admit of it."
For a while the count and Bertha conversed about the
delights of country life, and then they passed over to
travels.
After coffee had been passed around, Gertrude proposed
a promenade.
The May afternoon was glorious, and the gentlemen accepted the proposal with avidity. The count offered
Bertha his arm. Conny approached Gertrude; but she
was already engaged by Notary Wicker, a circumstance
which caused Conny to withdraw. The next instant, however, he was again at her side.
They directed their course to a Chinese temple which
was built on a high rock, and from which they had a very
extensive view and could even see the roof of Kungsdal.
"There you see your new home, Herr count!" exclaimed
Gertrude, turning to Strflkrans. " If you hoisted a flag
from the top of the house, and we from the temple here,
we could greet each other every'morning and establish a
telegraph between Brovik andtKungsdal."
"If I were of Notary Wenner's age, I would avail myself of this way of expressing my respect and admiration for
you every day,;' answered the count. " As it is, I fear that
my flag would never have the pleasure of greeting yours,




THE SON OF TIHE ORGAN-GRINDER.    191
but would float quite solitary from the roof of Kungsdal,
a sad symbol of the owner, who dwells there alone."
"Ah, that would not happen," assured Gertrude. "I
would see to it that Brovik sent a greeting to Kungsdal
every morning."
A In that case your kindness might make me forget my
solitude to some extent."
"Solitude-and why are you solitary, count?" rejoined
Gertrude.  "You need only express the desire, to see
yourself surrounded with guests."
"True; but even if I had the house full of them, I
would still be solitary."
" Well, with friends then?"
" Yes-but those are generally very scarce."
"You are determined that we shall pity you, count!" exclaimed Gertrude, smiling. "But I have no idea of doing
such a thing."
" Alas, I know that you speak the truth, and that only
makes my fate still darker," said the count, with an air
which indicated that he at least bore it without sinking
under it.
Notary Wicker now gave the conversation another direction, and soon afterward they descended the height
which led to the Chinese temple.
Conny was unusually silent. His glance frequently flitted over to Bertha, who walked by the count's side, and
when the promenade was at last ended and the count
took leave, in order to go to Kungsdal and survey his
new country-seat, Gertrude, who was quick-sighted, had
come to the conclusion that Wenner was head and ears
in love with Bertha.




CHAPTER III.
IN Notary Wicker's outer room, that same evening, we
find Conny stretched out in a rocking-chair, smoking
his cigar and conversing with his comrade, with whom he
became acquainted when court began.
"Well, dear Wicker," said Conny, " I presume that you
have given the ladies a rather distorted description of my
person. You have said —"
"XVait a moment," interrupted Wicker, lighting his
cigar; " I have not spoken about you to more than one
lady, and that was the daughter of the house."
"You are dead in love with her yourself. Well then,
you have probably painted me finely."
" Ah yes, I did not spare colors when I gave her your
portrait."
" Were you then afraid of having me for a rival?"
Wicker took a pinch of snuff and looked at the ceiling.
" Not far from it."
"Are you in love with the girl?"
"I will answer that question directly. But first let
me know whether you have ever seen a handsomer pair
of eyes?"
Conny passed his hand over his brow, muttering:
"Yes, I have."
" Then I congratulate you. This has not been the case
with me. It seems to me that she is among the prettiest
girls I have known."
"Perhaps, I have not observed it."
" Where the deuce were your eyes?" burst out Wicker.
192




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    193
"Not on your flame, at least. So you are in love, and
in love with your principal's daughter. You hope to get
the girl with the gold and possessions."
" I hope nothing at all. The daughter is fickle as the
wind, the father fond of money and proud as a peacock;
but that does not hinder me from thinking it very amusing to instil in her the conviction that you are the most
conceited, the most frivolous and the vainest fool of a
notary who ever tramped in a pair of patent-leather boots.
I have described you as a dangerous man, a man who,
about himself, had the thought: I came, I saw, I conquered."
"Thank you very much," answered Conny abstractedly.
"Gertrude also told me that she intended-to rebuke
your pride."
"Indeed; I am particularly obliged to you for giving
her that idea, but I am afraid that I will not be so easy to
educate."
Conny sprang up from the rocking-chair, adding:
" Oh, that I were what people consider me to be!
a frivolous and vain dandy, who finds his happiness
in looking at his image in the glass, and his enjoyment in
pleasing women, how happy I would then be."
He went to the window, which stood open, and remained
standing there a while. Wicker hummed:
"Fortune, come, be thou propitious!" Then he burst
out:
" But, my dear Wenner, you certainly are vain and frivolous, so I do not think that you have any reason to complain of yourself in that respect."
"Possible,-let us not dispute. You see the acts, but
you do not know the motives. Therefore, leave me. Let
us instead speak of the persons with whom I am to live."
"Shall we begin with the old man?" asked Wicker.




194     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
" We may speak of him interminably and yet not get at
the whole of him. He is like a complicated law-suit. A
man is obliged to write endless reports and adjust them,
before he learns what he never will learn anyhow."
" It is not worth while talking about him," said Conny.
"I desire to know something about the ladies."
"About the daughter, whom you did not honor with a
glance." Wicker took a pinch of snuff and looked at his
companion with a mocking expression.
"You, Wicker, are then as full of the devil as ever!"
exclaimed Conny rather impatiently. " You can well understand that I wish to know something about the condition of the house, and in what relation these persons stand
to each other."
"All right, we will come to that directly. In the first
place we have Fru Lagerskog, an excellent woman, who
resides here. She is the good genius of the daughter;
openly adored by the girl and secretly by the father."
"You don't say so!" exclaimed Conny. "Is the old
man —"
" In love," interrupted Wicker, laughing. " Yes, sir, it
looks very much like it, but I hope that none but the undersigned and the object herself suspect it. Well, well,
you need not stare at me on that account. The man is
only a little over forty, and he ought in all conscience to
have the right to adore a woman, if he finds it pleasant."
"And she?" inquired Conny.
"She is inaccessible to all. Mild, friendly and kind to
everybody, she nevertheless keeps both the judge and the
notaries at a proper distance. It is impossible to get an
inch nearer to her than she wishes. The only human
being, man or woman, who has come upon an intimate
footing with her, is Gertrude; otherwise she draws a circle
around her over which none dare tread."
" Thus you believe that-"




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    195
"That father Liedgren will have to keep still and postpone his proposition indefinitely;-yes, that is my conviction."
"Well, the count then?"
"Stralkrans, you mean. There are two sides to that matter. He sees her to-day for the first time-in this house."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean a good deal, but what I mean is limited
entirely to my own conclusions, and is no proof of anything."
"Let me hear your conclusions, however."
"Certainly, they run thus: Fru Lagerskog, since she
came here, has in a very singular but careful way avoided
meeting Count Stralkrans. Last summer he spent several
weeks with Councillor U, at Hofgard. We were all
invited there, and went too, but Fru Lagerskog gave her
deep mourning as an excuse and stayed at home. The
councillor's family were afterward invited here, together
with the count. The day before they came Fru Lagerskog
went to Kungsdal and could not be persuaded to remain,
in spite of the most pressing entreaties. She did not wish
to appear in large companies as long as she was in deep
mourning. During the winter, the judge went to Stockholm, as usual, with his daughter, for a few weeks. Fru
Lagerskog accompanied them, but could not be induced
to accept a single invitation. It was during these weeks
that Gertrude became a little smitten with the count."
"But there is nothing in all this which leads me to
think that she avoided the count."
"But it does me. Before the journey to the capital,
Gertrude talked constantly about the count, that they
would meet him in Stockholm, etc. In short, I will give
my soul upon it, that the count and Fru Lagerskog have
known each other before. That the count has been put to
it in some way, on the beautiful woman's account, and




196     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
that she has therefore tried to avoid him since she became
a widow."
" If she is to avoid all who have been smitten with her,
she will have to-"
" To avoid you in the first place," said Wicker. "Admit
that that auction was ridiculous. First the old man, who
was bent upon having Kungsdal, then you, who bid like
one possessed, and finally the count, who bought it right
before your noses. A man might have laughed himself to
death. But to return to the family here, the state of affairs
in the house is the following: the old man has no objection to have his daughter married, so that he, if luck
favors him, may have an opportunity of getting married
himself to the widow. The girl, for her part, would have
no objection to become a countess, provided the widow did
not stand between her and the count. The count would
like nothing better than to have the widow, if you did not
block the way.  And you, jubilant with felicity, would
marry the widow, if she were willing to have you; and I
would be exceedingly glad to travel off to the altar with
Gertrude, if she could be prevailed upon to accept me for
her future lord and master."
Wicker ceased. Conny turned away from  him, and
again looked out into the silent spring night.
" Admit, Wenner, that there is substance in all this for
something highly interesting," resumed Wicker. "There
will be jealousy on all sides, terrible passions, boundless,
unsatisfied desires, as well as an incessant running, one
after the other, while each one runs away. I run after
Gertrude, she after the count, the count after the widow,
who is besides chased by you and the old man. If I do
not succeed in marrying Gertrude, I will at least have
material enough for a whole romance. And in my resentment I shall certainly plague the public by letting the




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    197
offspring of my genius come out as a serial in the daily
paper."
"You are welcome to do it," said Conny, "but what do
you think the end will be?"
"That the count will get Gertrude and the old man the
widow, while you and I will each have a long face over it.
I will then rush out and swallow two bottles of champagne,
after which I will seek my consolation at the parsonage,
and you, you will find yours-on the stage; and now,
good night."
Wicker struck Conny on the shoulder.
"Yes, it is time for us to separate," said the latter,
looking at his watch.
"But before that, we will give each other the hand to
camp out together as good friends and comrades, without
letting envy and the like step between us," said Wicker.
"There you have my hand upon it," answered Wenner,
"and now, good night."
In a few moments he walked across the lawn and took
his way up to his rodm in the main building.




CHAPTER IV.
LETTER from Notary Conny Wenner to Paul Fredriksson:
"BROTHER: Almost two months have elapsed since I
arrived here, and yet this is the first letter you have received from me.
"When our ways separated in the capital, you and
Hanna went to Copenhagen, I here, and I promised to
give you an account of much which was not clear to you.
I promised, besides, to be the first who wrote, and yet I
have made you wait eight weeks. You have probably
thought about me: the volatile and foolish boy is just as
he has always been, forgetful of everything except that
which diverts him or flatters his ambition.
" Paul, you judge unwisely, and do not know what you
are talking about. I am not volatile, not a fool who runs
after pleasure, not a lunatic who stretches out his arms
after the shapeless phantom which is called-flattered
vanity. I am a man who already in his twenty-first year
knows more than well what he is aiming for.
"You shake your head thoughtfully and murmur the
name of Mina. Wait a moment and you will learn with
how much calculation I acted, when I gave myself the
appearance of being her lover. But let us proceed in
order.
"Since I left the gymnasium, we have only been together for short periods. Through this transient connection you have only had the opportunity of seeing the surface of my actions, which you, without knowing the
198




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            199
motives, considered too frivolous. You have heard about
me that I was as fickle a fellow, when it~ concerned the
fair sex, as I was commendable in my official career.
Praise and blame have thus alternately reached your
ears. Add to this that I have been a lion in my attire,
effeminate in my habits, and gladly taken a part in social
life, and it must be very hard for you to decide what sort
of man I have become, especially as I have been extremely
reserved for these four years, and have not cared to speak
of myself. The only thing which still remained as a guide
for your judgment was my unchanged affection for you.
Neither time nor circumstances have effaced it.
"Still, the moment may now be at hand to let you
know something more of me than the surface.
"When I turned my back upon my gay student-life
and started on the journey to the place where I was to
begin my career as a lawyer, an inexplicable fate ordained
that I should meet the woman who for the first time led
my thoughts to love.
"I had not seen her since our first acquaintance, and
when we again met I was considerably changed. I had
tasted of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, been
the slave of many base desires and yielded to temptations
which ought not to have enticed me. I was, in short,
better acquainted with the evil than with the gQod, and I
had besides a blind faith in myself.
"I will not describe our meeting. I will only tell you,
that when I took possession of my lodgings in Stockholm,
I felt that her power over my soul would be decisive for
all life. I was not able to visit her in her home as soon as
I desired, for I was hindered from it by a letter from Professor Wenner. He had been taken ill and called me back
to Upsala to bid me farewell before his death. But I arrived too late. My fatherly friend was dead and I was
made his adopted son and heir.




200     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"It was thus under the name of Wenner that I entered myself in court and was announced at the Lagerskogs'.
"They received me well. I went there often, and soon
the sight of Bertha was as indispensable to me as the air
I breathed. My first boyish fancy became a strong and
earnest feeling. I did not love with the violence of
caprice, but with the whole strength of my soul, and so
reverently, that during this time I did not with a half
word or a glance venture to show her that she was the
soul of my existence. Her conversation became to me a
revelation from a better world, and she was to me the interpreter of everything grand, beautiful and noble. The
influence she exerted was such, that I could not have met
her eyes, if I had known myself to be guilty of any act for
which I needed to blush.
" Ideal love is a beautiful dream here on earth; but it
does not last long, before it is polluted by human desires.
"Shortly after my first visit to the Lagerskogs, he began
to suffer from a complaint in one knee, which kept him
confined to the house and the easy-chair. Bertha was his
daily and hourly companion. She did not seek any recreation, never left her home, but gladly received all those who
could contribute in cheering and diverting her husband.I was one of the fortunate few whom she was particularly
delighted to see, and the oftener I came, the better.-It
was thus at the side of the husband that my admiration
for the wife grew and developed.
"Lagerskog was generally jealous; but this jealousy
was exclusively directed to one object, and that was
Stralkrans.
" You know that Stralkrans had been appointed Minister
of War, the same fall I arrived at Stockholm. His name
was consequently often mentioned in the papers as well as
in private. But never was it uttered in Lagerskog's pres



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    201
ence without his changing expression or indulging in some
remarks about Stralkrans.-This rooted jealousy of one
single person made him blind to the homage other men
paid to his richly endowed wife. Even my increasing
attachment escaped his attention, and he seemed to have
an especial confidence in me which he did not cherish for
others. This was something which Bertha also showed.
She was more friendly to me than the rest, often conversed with me about my career, my life and my ambition,
and seemed to entertain actual affection for me, but an
affection which not even my conceit could give the name
of anything but what it was.
"Women do not know what a dangerous enemy to all
our fine resolutions their sympathy is.-I allowed myself
to be flattered by it, was happy, and desired nothing
higher than that it might always remain so.
" My ambition, which had hitherto been a bright dream
of youth, became under Bertha's influence something
very earnest.  It developed into a positive spur to my
actions, just because my love was an idyl without success
or future.
"So passed the winter, and spring came.-Lagerskog
could now take short walks, leaning on a cane; but notwithstanding this improvement, his physicians had advised
him to take a journey to Paris, in order to consult a distinguished physician there.-I had also made up my mind
to spend three months in England and France. We travelled together.-I accompanied them to Paris, spent a few
weeks there, and then went to England, intending to return
again to France, and in the Lagerskogs' company journey
homeward. While I was in England, and did not see
Bertha, my fancy grew in a formidable manner, and now
for the first time it took another character and changed to
a violent passion.
"My joy, when we again met in Paris, must have




202     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
betrayed me, for from that moment she was different.
Her manner became colder, her demeanor stiff, and it was
now impossible for me to get her to smile at me as kindly
and heartily as before. Instead of this warning me to be
on my guard, it tormented and irritated me. I became
envious of her husband when she was friendly toward
him, envious of all who received a pleasant word from her,
and my state of mind was reflected in my behavior; but
the only result was that Bertha entrenched herself still
more behind her coldness and her pride. Under such
conditions we started to return. Lagerskog was now completely recovered and had regained his good humor, that
is to say, his mania for talking. His stupidity provoked
me, his manner to Bertha made my blood boil, and his
desire to let people understand that he had done her a
great honor when he married her, made me frantic. I,
who had before submitted to his follies, talked nonsense
with him to keep him in good spirits, could not endure to
have him open his mouth. If he only said a word, I was
of a contrary opinion, and the journey home became an
incessant dispute between him and me, although I saw
plainly how it tormented Bertha. But what did I care
for that, now that I had become jealous? In this way we
arrived at Luibeck. There we went on board, to continue
our way to Stockholm by water.
" We set sail from Libeck at eight o'clock in the morning. Lagerskog, whose knee had pained him  the night
before, immediately went down to his state-room. Bertha
stayed on deck, engaged in a conversation with a Captain
Strim and his wife. I did not approach Bertha as long as
she talked with them, but stood in a gloomy frame of
mind and took umbrage because she could be so friendly
toward others, when she was continually cold to me.
"Finally Fru Strom retired to her state-room. Then
I advanced.




THE SON OF THIE ORGAN-GRINDER.            203
"'Ah,' it is well that I met you, Herr notary,' said
Bertha,'I have a few words I desire to say to you.'
"' Indeed, have you anything to talk to me about these
days?' answered I, bitterly.
"'Several little matters.' At these words she fastened
her eyes upon me.'I intended to ask you to desist from
constant disputes with my husband. He is an elderly
man. You are quite young, and it must therefore irritate
him to be opposed by you in everything. It is true, this
is something to which you may be indifferent, but you
will not be so, when you learn that he ought not to be excited for the sake of his health.'
"' Madam, there is something still more powerful than
his health, and that is your will,' I replied.'Say that
you desire this proof of affection of me, and I promise
never to oppose your husband; but do not ask me to pay
any regard to him and his well-being in other respects.'
"' Yet it is this that I counted upon your doing,' said
Bertha.'You do not owe me any proof of affection, but
it is incumbent upon every one to pay regard to that
which is injurious to a sick person.' Bertha looked as if
she had been cut out of stone.
"My answer was precipitate, was a confession.  She
rose to go. I seized her arm, saying:
"' Do not go, but be merciful. Speak kindly, speak encouraging and comforting words to me. You must see
that you hold my peace, my whole life in your hands.
Be as before, and I will go through fire for you.'
"'Yes, to-day, but to-morrow you will again cause me
to repent my friendliness.'
"She again tried to rise; but my hand held her fast.
At that instant two passengers went by us. Involuntarily
I turned my eyes from her to see who they were. Bertha
greeted one of them.
My hand dropped hers; the person she greeted was




204     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Count Stralkrans. The next minute she had left the deck,
and the count came straight to me.
"It was the first time since we separated from him in
* * * that I found myself face to face with this man,
whom I had to thank for everything.
"'Allow me to ask one question,' said the count, looking at me fixedly:'Is Fru Lagerskog's husband not on
board?'
"'Yes, he is,' answered I, uncovering my head, as a
subordinate always does before his superior.
"' I have been told that he was ill.'
"'He has been so, but is now better.'
"' I thank you for the information, and beg you to excuse my questions; but I am an old acquaintance of Fru
Lagerskog's. My name is Stralkrans, and now you will
perhaps allow me to know whom I have addressed?'
"'My name is at present Wenner, but was originally
Fredriksson. Probably this name sounds strange to you,
Herr count, and yet, I am indebted to you for all I possess,
and all that I am.'
" My voice was unsteady when I spoke.
"'Indebted to me?' repeated the count.'Impossible, I
cannot remember that we have ever met before.'
"'Yes, in * * * about sixteen years ago,' I replied.'Herr count, you see in me the little organ-grinder who
through you was changed to a rich boy. If you have forgotten this occurrence, it is impossible for me to forget my
benefactor or the great debt in which I stand to you.'
"'Ah! now I remember!' exclaimed Stralkrans in a tone
of surprise. Then he contracted his brows and added
almost harshly:'I desire with all my soul that you, as
well as I, may forget that we met in * * *. If I was
then so fortunate as to procure you Fortuna's protection,
I am glad of it for your sake; but I have on the other
hand so many reasons to try to forget this period of my




THE SON OF THE OR RAN-GRINVDER.    205
life, that it annoys me to be reminded of it.' He offered
me his hand, adding:'It is a pleasure for me to know
that the little organ-grinder has become a man in the service of the state, and I hope that he, as such, will rightly
understand the claims the community has upon him.'
"I bowed respectfully and pressed his hand with
warmth. The count continued:
"'And now, Herr notary, I ask of you the promise that
thle world, as well as you yourself, may assume that we
have met to-day for the first time. If you consider yourself to stand in any obligation to me, then prove it by
keeping the promise I demand of you like a man.'
"'Your will shall be obeyed by me in all respects,' was
my assurance.
"Stralkrans smiled and said in a half jesting, half serious tone:
"'You ought to thank me for not taking this assurance
in too broad a sense, for then it might easily happen that
your desires came in conflict with my will. Still, you
have nothing to fear. One piece of advice I will give you,
however; do not expose Fru Lagerskog through your importunity. People have already drawn very derogatory
conclusions from the fact of your travelling with them, and
do not forget that it is a woman of an uncommonly estimable character whom you make the prey of scandal.
Take care that you do not become the one who injures
her reputation irreparably.'
" The count raised his hat and left me.
"When Stralkrans walked away my soul was seized
with an almost frantic jealousy.
"The day passed without my seeing either Bertha or
Lagerskog again. The latter was sea-sick and the former
inurisible.
"Toward evening a lady came up on deck. In the
half twilight it seemed to me that it was Bertha. She was
14




206     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
of the same size and wore, like the latter, a gray cape. I
hastened after her, exclaiming:
"'At length I have caught a glimpse of you!
"The lady turned her head and looked at me. It was
not Bertha, but a lady unknown to me and uncommonly
beautiful. The look she fixed upon me was full of significance. It said that I had before me a woman who could
not be mentioned in the same breath as Bertha. She gave
me an answer as if what I had said had actually been' to
her, and then forced me to a few moments' conversation.
Still, I was too much taken up by the tumult within me
to long continue the miserable badinage which men employ with women for whom they do not consider it necessary to put themselves out.  I therefore left the
unknown and went down to take a survey of my own
state-room. In the little cabin I found the count standing, smoking his cigar. He had stopped outside the door
of Bertha's state-room. A host of crazy thoughts arose in
my brain when I noticed that the state-room door was not
quite closed. I was well aware that Lagerskog and Bertha
did not occupy the same state-room. The count went up
the stairs, and without considering what I did, I peeped
in Bertha's state-room. It was empty. I went in. What
my especial object was, I could not tell, but it seemed to
me that I could not endure to live if I was not allowed to
talk to her.
" I seated myself on the sofa, and leaned my head against
her cape, which hung on the wall, pressing to my lips a
little shawl that I had seen her wear.
"A few moments elapsed, then the door opened, and
Bertha entered. When she saw me, she was going to
withdraw immediately; but I grasped her by the arm and
said with a suppressed and agitated voice:
"' Happen what will, you shall not go until you have
heard me. Otherwise I will do that which is not right.'




TItE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    207
"Scarcely had these words passed my lips, than the door
opened and Lagerskog stood before us. Behind him I saw
Captain Strom, the husband of the lady with whom Bertha
had conversed.
"'What does this mean?' roared Lagerskog, without
considering that he, through his heedlessness, exposed his
wife to all the persons who came down from the deck.
"I had not time to say anything, for at that instant my
new acquaintance peeped in, and said composedly, turning to Lagerskog:
"' It means, sir, that your wife and I have the same
state-room, and I consider it very improper for you to
intrude here.' Thereupon she turned to me with the
words:'How is this, sir, can you so forget yourself as to
make visits in my state-room? You knew that I was on
deck. I really ought to be angry with you. Now give
me my shawl which lies there, and offer me your arm.
We can talk much more comfortably up there on deck
than down here.'
" More like a somnambulist than one awake, I took her
shawl and followed her.
"Do you wish to know who this woman was that at
least saved Bertha from open scandal? Why, my brother,
it was the danseuse Mina Dahl.
" About the remainder of the journey there is not much
to say, except that Lagerskog took his wife into his stateroom.  Captain Strom  and his wife seemed to have
resolved to watch all my motions, so did they pursue me
with their eyes; and I had no other resource than to
occupy myself with Mina. Through this I wished to try
to mislead the passengers and give them the idea that my
visit in the state-room was made to her. Still I only succeeded in part; Strom had seen me hold Bertha's hands
clasped in mine, and was not slow to whisper this to a
couple of my acquaintances.




208     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"I had thus, for the second time in my life, placed an
innocent and extremely estimable woman in a false light
through my imprudence. From the way in which Lagerskog guarded his wife during the remainder of the journey,
I saw with despair that I had made her suspected even by
her husband.
"Lagerskog left the steamer at our arrival in Stockholm, without saying a word to me in farewell. He only
flung an enraged glance at me in passing. Count Stralkrans went off without deigning to give me a glance. His
manner was haughty, and I read in his proud face that he
not only knew what had transpired, but considered my
behavior ignoble.
"So ended my journey abroad.
" I had not been in Stockholm many days, before people came to me from right and left and inquired how matters stood between Fru Lagerskog and me. They told me
that he strangest reports were in circulation, and that it
was said that something very scandalous had occurred on
board the steamer. I raved at myself and my constant
weakness, which occasioned so much harm. I exerted all
my power to give a different aspect to the affair, as I declared that I had gone after Mina's shawl, and in so
doing fallen in collision with that crazy, jealous husband.
"In order to lend probability to mywords, I became,
to all appearance, Mina's declared lover. I lavished presents upon her, did everything to draw attention to her and
me.  Mina was so completely indifferent to me that it was
a torment and not a pleasure to visit her. The only bond
that existed between us was her consciousness of the fact
that I had not visited the state-room on her account. She
had saved Bertha; as she believed, and she made me pay
for it. It was not long before people generally said that the
danseuse, Mina Dahl, was Wenner's mistress; but the gen



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    209
eral report was false. She had never been, and can never
become, what they asserted that she was to me. I laid
myself open to such talk, because I hoped through this to
save Bertha.
"Six weeks after Lagerskog's return home he removed
from Stockholm to Kungsdal. That springJI also left the
capital, to accompany Judge K~ to the assizes. It was
at this man's house that I made acquaintance with Liedgren. I continued to reside with K~  until last fall,
when I returned to Stockholm and there played the r6le
of the lion of the day, all the while with my thoughts fastened upon the time, when I, according to the agreement
with Liedgren, was to live with him.
"Bertha had become a widow, and I was burning with
impatience to see her again. That is the main cause why
I accepted Liedgren's offer.
" In May I came here to Brovik and saw Bertha. The
years which lay between the time when I parted from her
and our meeting have not had any power to weaken my
feeling. When I stood before her, begging forgiveness for
the past, I felt that she was to me dearer than ever.
"At my first appearance in my principal's house, fate
so ordained that Stralkrans and I met. We had stumbled
over each other shortly before, when the auction was held
at Kungsdal. I had presented myself there to purchase
the home which had belonged to Bertha, and if possible,
through raising the price, contribute to make her pecuniary condition better. I knew that her husband left
her affairs in a bad state. When the place was put up,
I encountered two opponents, who were probably actuated
by the same motives as I, namely Stralkrans and Liedgren.
Stralkrans went victorious from the strife. The estate belonged to him.
" Eight weeks have elapsed since I made my entrance
into this house. For eight weeks I have seen Bertha daily




210     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
and felt that there is only one woman on earth that I can
love, and this woman is she.
"Notwithstanding this I have devoted myself to an-,
other and avoided Bertha as much as possible.
"This other is a child of eighteen, my principal's
daughter Gertrude. Spoiled and rather pretty, she nevertheless has no ability to interest. I seek her society only
because she constantly talks about Bertha. It is generally
supposed that I am attracted to Gertrude, and I would
really withdraw and not be at her side so continually, if
there was the slightest risk of her becoming attached
to me.
" I play in this house a role very unusual to me, namely
that of not being at all noticed by the ladies. I am
entirely pressed aside by Stralkrans. When he enters
everybody's interest and attention is fastened upon him,
and we young men play the part of schoolboys, who
are completely overlooked. If I succeed in entertaining
Bertha and Gertrude with my conversation, the impression is blown away as soon as the count appears. Gertrude
forgets in his society that she has found pleasure in mine,
so engrossed is she by his conversation. The count on his
side seems to take a lively interest in the pretty child.
"His manner toward Bertha is measured and ceremonious. Gertrude, on the contrary, he treats with so much
cordiality, that it looks as though she were the one whom
he had chosen to sweeten his solitude.
" And yet this man has once spoken the language
of love to Bertha, and been in despair when she did not
have any affection to bestow upon him.
" Inexplicable inconstancy of the human heart!
"Bertha is toward the count as toward all, calm,
friendly and polite.
" Liedgren looks as though he were engaged in unravelling a complicated law-suit. He follows everybody with




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    211
his eyes, encourages me in my politeness to Gertrude and
does not seem quite pleased with the count's frequent
visits to Brovik.
"You need not consider me too conceited, if I say that
Liedgren desires a union between Gertrude and me. He
has manifested this design of his too plainly for me to
avoid seeing it. I only regret that I cannot meet his
wishes in this respect. Were my heart free, my vanity
and ambition might possibly tempt me to catch at the
bait which the father throws. As it is, I neither can nor
will marry his daughter, and besides, Gertrude's fancy for
the count has settled the matter.
"Besides, who can tell but what Bertha, when she is
obliged to realize how deeply she is loved by me, will be
moved by my attachment and finally yield me an affection, the possession of which I, at this moment, would
pay for with years of my life?
" It is said that women cannot resist the influence of a
strong and faithful love.
"Foolish hopes, which mock my soul.
"My aim I have once for all marked out, it is, not to
find happiness at a woman's side, but to become a distinguished jurist and nothing else.
"And now, Paul, try to form some sort of an image
from this letter of your brother
" CONNY.
"P. S.-Many friendly greetings to Hanna. How does
she accommodate herself to her fate as the wandering
singer's wife?-Well, undoubtedly. Love beautifies everything, say the poets.-Amen I"




CHAPTER V.
THE August moonlight cast its mild rays over Brovik
and its pleasant surroundings. By the edge of the
river, which wound through the park, strolled Bertha and
Gertrude, engaged in a lively conversation.
"Dear Gertrude, said Bertha, "explain your behavior
to me. You say that your heart is not in the least attached
to the count, that you are to-day more indifferent to him
than you were at your first acquaintance, and yet you have
shown yourself so interested in him."
" Has it actually appeared to you, too, as though I had
been so?" asked Gertrude, stopping at the side of a little
knoll.
"Yes, I have really thought that he had made a deep
impression upon you."
" Is it possible, Bertha, that you have been so shortsighted? In that case I have played my part well. Sit
down here," added Gertrude, throwing herself on the
grass, "and I will confess. The interest I have evinced
for the count has only been a mask behind which I concealed my feelings. I wished to mislead all, even myself;
but now, now it is ended with my ability to act. I loathe
it; and feel unhappy at seeming to be what I am not."
Gertrude burst into tears.
Bertha took Gertrude's head between her hands and said
with tenderness:
" What, Gertrude, are you weeping, you, the glad, merry
Gertrude, bathed in tears? What has then happened?
Speak, tell me what it is that so troubles you."
212




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    213
"The disquietude within me is what makes me weep,"
whispered Gertrude, putting her arms around Bertha's
waist. Leaning against her, she added with an almost inaudible voice: "Bertha, I am in love!"
" But not with the count?"
"No, no, no; I love some one else, some one that is far
more worthy love than the count."
"And who could that well be?"
" Can you not guess?" Gertrude looked' up in Bertha's
face. It was paler than usual, probably the result of the
moon's rays.
"It cannot be Wenner?' exclaimed Bertha.
"Whom else could it be?" stammered Gertrude.
"I have not suspected that for an instant," resumed
Bertha. " You have been so unconstrained in your manner toward him, so little embarrassed, and have given the
count such an absolute preference that it is really necessary for you to tell me that I have guessed right, for me
to believe it."
"Ah, Bertha, from the first moment Wenner entered this
house my heart was his. The desire to take down his
self-love disappeared, and I only desired that-that-he
might find me amiable."
"And yet you have often expressed yourself disapprovingly about him during these weeks, and that he appeared like a fop who lived and found his whole delight in
fashionable clothes, comfortable rooms and dainty meals."
"Yes, I have said it, and perhaps thought at times that
he attached too great importance to the enjoyments of
wealth. But what then, these faults became in my eyes
only attractive qualities. Everything about him has
pleased me and contributed to make him the object of my
warmest love. I hold him dearer than my father, than
you, than all else on earth."
"And yet this play with the count?"




214     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"The count has only been a means for me, through
which I was enabled not to show Wenner the true nature
of what I felt. I first wished to be convinced that he
liked me."
"And are you now?"
" I think so at least. He has for three months daily and
hourly paid me attention, when we have been together;
conversed about things that entertained me, and if I expressed the slightest desire, he has hastened to gratify it.
God knows, however, whether I would have had courage to
speak to you now, if papa had not asked me yesterday
whether I would like to have Wenner for a husband. I
became terribly confused and anxious, and have since felt
that I would not have any peace in my soul until I had
spoken to you. Say, Bertha, do you believe that he has said
anything to papa? Do you think that he has proposed?"
"No, dear Gertrude, I do not. I even fear that you
have valued his politeness too highly. Think if he did
not cherish any love for you, if all this has only been a
tribute of respect paid to his principal's daughter."' If that were so, there would only be two things for me
to choose-either to die or to try to be loved by him."
A rustling sound was heard behind the two speakers.
Bertha and Gertrude turned round hastily.  Down the
path came a large, stout woman. She carried a pack on
her back and supported herself with a cane. Her attire
consisted of a black checked skirt and jacket. Her head
was covered with a large black handkerchief.
Bertha and Gertrude rose involuntarily. The woman's
appearance evidently frightened them. She had in the
meantime advanced, and when she saw that they were on
the point of going, she lengthened her steps and soon
stood quite near Bertha.
She fastened a pair of black eyes on the beautiful widow
and said in a rude tone:




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    215
"Is this the way to Kungsdal?"
"No, it lies on the other side the river," answered Fru
Lagerskog. "If you cross the bridge over there, you will
come to the Kungsdal road; but you have a good six
miles to walk."
"That is pretty far." The woman set down her pack.
"Is there any house here in the neighborhood where one
can stop over night? Perhaps you can direct me. You
surely don't have to go six miles to your home?"
"Go to Brovik," said Gertrude, "then you will have
food and shelter for the night. It is not far to the house,
you only have to follow the stream straight ahead."
Without answering the woman muttered:
"Brovik, Brovik,-just so, Brovik." She sat down on
the pack and went on as if talking to herself. "The d-1;
well, well, we are bound to meet. Brovik, h-m, h —m!"
She got up, put the pack on her back again and continued her way, without thanking them for the information.
" That woman has a sinister look," said Gertrude, gazing
anxiously after the wanderer.
"Yes, her appearance does not inspire confidence.
Come, let us go home. The evening is far advanced."
"Hush, didn't you hear something!" exclaimed Gertrude, seizing hold of Bertha's arm.
A horrible, mocking laugh was indeed heard; but it
died away immediately, and now  the young women
caught the sound of quick and firm steps, approaching.
" God be praised that some one is coming, I am just as
frightened as I can be. That was a horrid laugh," exclaimed Gertrude, as she looked in the direction from
whence the steps came. Notaries Wicker and Wenner
advanced by the same path that the woman had taken.
Gertrude hastened toward them, declaring that they
came as if sent from heaven.




CHAPTER  VI.
AT the breakfast table the following morning, both the
judge and his assistants were absent. A murder
had been committed the night before at the station, about
three miles from Brovik. The judge and the notaries had
gone to court to investigate the matter.
The inspector at Brovik related the occurrence to the
ladies. It was young Baron Lodstein who had been
murdered. He was on his way to Westmanland. The
young baron had arrived at station X- late in the evening, accompanied by his coachman and an old servant.
He had ordered horses for the following morning at eight
o'clock, and then retired, after he had taken supper. In
the morning, when the servant was to awake his master,
he found the door bolted inside. He knocked, but without receiving any answer. Uneasy at the silence in the
room, he called the landlord. They now broke open the
door. The baron lay murdered in bed, and the window
stood open. Although the room was on the second floor,
it was plain to be seen that the murderer had chosen this
way to make his escape.
The baron's money, watch and rings were gone. He
had thus been robbed besides.
This shocking event engrossed everybody's mind for a
few days.
Gertrude and Bertha could not help thinking of the
woman they had met in the park, especially as she had
not been at Brovik that evening. She had consequently
not followed the direction to obtain food and shelter there.
216




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    217
One week after the murder, Gertrude one afternoon went
to the parsonage. Bertha stayed at home alone. At noon
Count Stralkrans was announced, who desired to see Fru
Lagerskog.
"Admit that my coming disturbs you, madam," said
the count, kissing her hand respectfully, "but I have long
desired to speak to you, and therefore I took the liberty of
visiting you to-day."
Bertha assured him that she would listen with pleasure
to what he had to communicate.
"It is about Gertrude I wish to speak," said the count.
"What did you wish to say to me about her, Herr
count?" inquired Bertha, as Stralkrans did not continue.
"Very much, and yet, very little. It depends upon the
progress of our conversation. You are her only and best
friend, and consequently I do not turn to the wrong person, when I address myself to you, to solicit a frank
answer to a question which concerns her. Tell me, how
do you think she would receive the offer of my hand?"
It is possible that Bertha was prepared for the question;
but for all that it called forth a crimson flame on her
cheeks.
"Do you wish an honest answer, count?" asked she.
"Of course; I have in this respect counted entirely
upon your goodness."
"Then I must tell you, although with regret, that Gertrude is attached to another. Count Stralkrans will not be
the man she chooses if her choice is left free."
"But yet her behavior has given me a contrary idea,"
replied the count.
"In that case it grieves me that I shall be the one to
snatch from you so sweet an illusion."
"Madam, it is not the first time you do so," rejoined the
count, and added politely: " I would rather be deprived
of my lady-love by you than by any one else. It looks




218     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
as though success in love did not belong to the advantages
fate has bestowed upon me. I had hoped, however, that
this engaging child would not play with my heart. Still,
experience ought to have made me distrustful."
A pause ensued, during which the count looked at
Bertha.
"There is thus no hope that Gertrude will become my
wife?" resumed he. "Will you not make yourself my
intercessor by telling her that my prospects of domestic
felicity rest entirely in her hands?"
"If you had asked this of me a few days ago, I would
have felt happy in being able to fulfil a request of yours
and in some measure work for your happiness. As it is,
I know what I even two days ago was in ignorance of,
namely that Gertrude is in love-but not with you."
The count rose hastily from his chair and went to the
window. He stayed there and bent down over the flowers,
as if to smell them. Bertha pressed her hands involuntarily to her breast.
"You would thus have worked for my marriage with
Gertrude with joy, if her heart had been free?" resumed
the count after a while.
"Yes, God is my witness," answered Bertha seriously.
"And wherefore?"
" Because I am convinced that you love her and that
you would be happy at her side."
"Happy, I-and at any one's side but yours!" exclaimed the count, turning round quickly. At this instant their eyes met. Hers had a strange light.
"Count, you love Gertrude, do you not?" said Bertha.
"And she loves Wenner."
Bertha kept silent. The count returned to his seat,
saying with less calmness than he had hitherto spoken:
" You know whom she loves. Tell me, can the young
girl find any happiness through him? Do you not think




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    219
that she would be happier as my wife, and perhaps one
day forget the love which now binds her to this man, over
whose life and feelings you alone prevail?"
"Count, your affection for Gertrude must be very intense, when you, notwithstanding the consciousness that
her heart belongs to another, even think of such a thing
as her becoming your wife."'" Love can only be felt once. If we have loved truly, we
are not able to do it twice. If we have played bankrupt
in love, affection and respect is all that we can then give,"
answered the count. " Now if Gertrude had been the one
whom I loved, your words would still have brought me
back to.the consciousness that it is not only the possession
of the beloved object that we ought to strive for, but something far more,-the promotion of her happiness. Forget
therefore what I have said about Gertrude; no thought of
her exists any longer in my soul."
"But yet, it pains you to give her up," whispered the
young widow.
"Bertha!" burst out the count, seizing her hands impetuously, but he dropped them as hastily.
A few seconds elapsed. The count broke the silence.
"Do you know any woman who is called Christina
Barsk?" asked he with the most indifferent tone in the
world.
At these words Bertha stared at him in affright, stammering:
"I do not know her, but the name is familiar to me.
What do you know about her?"
"Not very much; but I hoped to obtain some information about her from you."
" All I can tell you, is, that this woman received a pension from my mother. After she died, I have in vain
made inquiries for her, in order to pay it; but could not
ascertain where she stayed, and I finally believed that she




220     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
was dead. If you happen to know anything about her I
entreat you to tell me."
" Madam," replied the count, "I cannot give you any
information, but I beg you, for my part, not to think of
her. From this day she does not exist to you. And now,
thank you for this conversation; farewell!"
The count kissed Bertha's hand, and a few minutes
afterward his carriage rolled away from Brovik.




CHAPTER VII.
ONNY WENNER to his brother Paul.
" BROVIK, October 20, 18"BROTHER:-Your letter from Copenhagen has given me
great joy. I need not say that I participate in your happiness with all my soul. Hanna has always been a good
and lovely woman, and at the side of such a wife happiness must bloom unavoidably.
" I do not know whether you have read anything in the
Swedish newspapers about the murder at station X.
I suppose, however, that you have not. Well then, the
first court I have attended since my arrival here was an
extra one, held on account of this murder. The murdered
man was Baron Casper Lodstein.
"A silver-inlaid knife is all that the murderer left
behind him, and if the victim had not had a stab between
the shoulders, one would have been tempted to believe
that he had taken his own life, so impossible is it to find
any trace of his assassin.
"The investigation was conducted with the zeal and
sagacity which distinguishes Liedgren, but still, has not
led to the slightest discovery. The only thing they ascertained, was, that at D    by Station, where Lodstein took
horses for X, an old woman with a pack on her back
had come up to the carriage and asked the coachman
some questions about where his master was going, etc.;
and whether he intended to stop over night in X. To
these inquiries the coachman had not given any answer;
but when the stable-boy harnessed the horses, she renewed
them to him, and was then told that the place of destina15                                   221




222     THE SON OF TIE ORGAN-GRINDER.
tion was X, where the fine gentleman had ordered
rooms for the night. After receiving this information, she
went off.  A little while later the baron drove from
D-by, and the coachman, stable-boy and servant, all
asserted that when they rode through Grenna woods they
had seen the same woman sitting behind some bushes,
talking to a man dressed like a nobleman. Not a shadow
has been seen of such a person, however, either at Xor on the road there. The only place besides D    by,
where a woman like the one described has been visible, is
here at Brovik, where Bertha and Gertrude met a stroller
who asked the way to Kungsdal. This was the same night
the murder was committed.
" At Kungsdal the woman with the pack is said to have
shown herself, but then disappeared, leaving no trace.-.No sign of the man with whom she was talking has been
found, and all that is known, is, that he was of medium
height, and dressed like a nobleman. At D    by, directly
after the baron's departure, a person had come and ordered
horses, but when he received the answer that it would be
a half hour before they could procure any, he left immediately. 
"Another circumstance, in connection with this terrible
occurrence which made people lose themselves in conjectures, was, that on the floor, beside the murdered man's
bed, was found a white kid glove, stained with blood.
They believed at first that it belonged to the departed, but
when they tried it on him, it was entirely too small. The
blood-stained glove was strongly perfumed, and spread
around it an odor of'Mille fleures,' a perfume which the
murdered man did not have in his dressing-case.
" This glove has had a hand, and this hand has dealt
the deadly blow, according to what various marks and
stains on the glove indicate. The murderer has consequently not been an ordinary malefactor.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            223
"I will not mention the terrible suspicions that have
arisen in my mind, and yet they come back continually,
absurd as they appear. If the murderer were really the
one I imagine, he would inevitably have been seen somewhere. It is thus only a phantasm of mine, and yet I
cannot get away from it.
"After one of the examinations, Liedgren said to me
and my comrade:
"'Has either of you gentlemen any knowledge of the
Lodstein family conditions?-I remember that the baron,
who became Count D's heir, was related to the count
on the mother's side.'
"'Yes, he was the count's nephew,' answered Wicker.
"'Good! His uncle, Baron Fabian, is married to a
Froken D-, is he not? It is thus Fabian Lodstein who
will inherit the murdered man's property?'
"'Yes, he is indeed Casper Lodstein's nearest relative,'
said Wicker, looking at Liedgren.
"In their glance lay something which indicated that
they also nourished some very absurd suspicions.
" The first session ended, however, without leading to
any results.
"'Liedgren shortly afterward took a journey to the
capital.
" The evening after the day Liedgren went to Stockholm,
I entered the saloon.
"Bertha was there alone. I heard Gertrude's voice
from the music-room. She sang, I know not what, so
confused was I at finding myself tete-a-tete with Bertha.She responded to my somewhat awkward greeting with a
more friendly smile than she was accustomed to give me.
"'It is well that you came, Herr Wenner,' said she.'I
was just thinking of something of which I desired to
speak to you.'
"Here we were interrupted by Wicker and Gertrude.



224     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
The evening was spent very pleasantly. Bertha was less
stiff, Gertrude less mischievous and Wicker less shar4
than usual.
"The following morning at breakfast Gertrude was
absent. She had gone to the parsonage and was to stay
there all day. The others were invited there in the afternoon. After breakfast Wicker immediately left the dining-room.-Bertha and I were alone. I offered her my
arm and conducted her to the saloon; but was so violently
agitated that I could not possibly get a word over my lips.
"Bertha seated herself by one of the windows, and
pointed to a chair opposite her.
"' As I was interrupted yesterday, when I intended to
tell you something that lay on my heart, you must excuse me if I now ask you to stay and hear me. I am also
compelled to ask you to listen to me with patience and to
reflect well upon what I am going to say.'
"' I promise it, madam.'
" Bertha looked out of the window a moment, then she
said quite abruptly:
"' Is not Gertrude Liedgren an uncommonly lovely
girl?'
"Gertrude's name in Bertha's mouth' sounded repugnant to my ears. I had expected to hear something very
different, and the impression was therefore disagreeable in
the highest degree.
"'I believe that Mamsell Liedgren is what you assert
her to be,' answered I.
"' Believe? Have you no opinion of your own about
it?'
"' No, I have not occupied myself enough with Mamsell
Gertrude to form any.'
"'Have you not occupied yourself with her, you who
ever since your arrival here have been with Gertrude constantly?'




TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    225
"' That is true; but it does not prove that my thoughts
have been engrossed by her. I find Mamsell Liedgren's
company agreeable, and that which pleases us, we do not
avoid;-but it surely was not of this you wished to speak
to me?'
"' Yes, Herr notary, it is just of Gertrude I intended to
speak. Your whole conduct, your politeness, and, allow
me to say, your marked attention, all have given me the
idea that you loved her, that-'
"'Hold, madam, you could not have believed any such
thing.'
"'And why should I not have believed it? Would it
have been better for me to consider you so frivolous that
you, merely to divert yourself, paid a young, attractive
girl all the delicate attention which a man generally shows
only the woman to whom he renders his homage? No,
Herr notary, I will not think so ill of you, as that you
have heedlessly played with Gertrude's feelings.'
"'But, madam, you know more than well to whom my
heart is bound, you cannot be in ignorance of it. Why
then assert that I have occupied myself with Mamsell
Liedgren? If you wish to know why I have done so,
this is the reason: She talked about you.'
"'Thus it was to afford yourself a pleasure that you appeared to be interested in Gertrude?'
"'Yes, I admit it; but what harm have I done by it?
Mamsell Liedgren's interest is bound up in Count Stralkrans.'
"'Do you think so?' Bertha's eyes rested on me, and I
experienced a painful feeling at this question. Before my
memory appeared various glances from Gertrude's eyes;
in a word, several little things which I had overlooked,
but which now enlightened me all at once that I might
-possibly have been mistaken when I believed that she
cherished warm feelings for the count.




226     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRLVDER.
"Bertha resumed after a short pause:
"' I read in your face that you do not believe what you
have just said, and perceive that you have now again
been guilty of a course of action, through which a woman
becomes the sufferer.'
"'Madam, I do not understand you,' I stammered.
"'Do you not?  Then you wish me to speak more
plainly. So be it. You have succeeded in making yourself loved by Gertrude, succeeded in giving her the idea
that you loved her. She has allowed her heart to be enticed from her, while you were only amusing yourself.
Tell me, Herr notary, are you pleased with your conduct?'
"Bertha's words pained me.  She, who knew how
deeply I loved her, ought to have treated me more
mercifully, I thought.
"' It is not the point whether I am pleased or displeased,' I replied.'If it is as you say, I can only
regret deeply that Mamsell Liedgren has so misunderstood my behavior, and-''' With this you think you have done sufficient,' interrupted Bertha.
"'At least all that I am able. I cannot love Gertrude,
because I love you with all my soul. The only thing that
remains to me is to withdraw.'
"' Not so hasty, Herr notary. Let us contemplate the
matter a moment. Assume that I were dead, would you
not be able to love Gertrude then?'
"' Perhaps, but you are living.'
"'Certainly; but I am as if dead to you; for my love
you can never gain, because it belongs to another. You
cannot become anything to me but what you are, a young
man to whom I have rendered my good-will.'
"'I desire and hope for nothing further; but I wish,




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            227
as a free man, to possess the right to adore you in my
heart.'
"' And leave Gertrude to her fate?'
"'What do you wish me to do?'
"'To transfer to her the affection that you believe yourself to cherish for me, and with her to find all the happiness you have possibly dreamed of at my side. Married
to Gertrude, you will forget Bertha. If you become Gertrude's husband I will esteem and prize you; but as the
destroyer of her peace, only despise you for all the evil
your frivolity has produced.'
"Bertha rose, adding as she laid her hand quite lightly
on my shoulder:
"'This time you can expiate your fault, see to it that
you do so, and not for the second time leave a woman as
the victim to your caprices.'
" The next instant she was gone.
" I felt as if stunned by a violent blow. When I recovered myself, I rushed out of the room  and up to my
chamber. I had much to write, and plunged immediately into work. While I was writing my mind became
calmer. I reflected upon my position. Bertha was lost
to me; her love I could not win, she had openly acknowledged that it belonged to another. Her respect I was able
to gain; that was something.
" From these reflections I passed over to a cold calculation of the advantages of a union with Gertrude. She was
an amiable girl and possessed a fine fortune, a father of
great repute and influence. A match with her promised
many benefits. Reason advocated it, and the resentment
I felt because Bertha had given away her heart seconded
reason.
" Toward evening I went to the parsonage. In returning home, I drove for Gertrude. When we came to Brovik,
she had given me the promise of her hand.




228     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Two weeks afterward the judge was back from his
Stockholm journey, and then our betrothal was celebrated.
"I am thus an engaged man and will be married next
year.
" The future which lies open to me has nothing piquant
and is entirely destitute of that enchantment which love
lends to it; it seems to me like a long walk on a level
plain. The sun shines upon it, but its rays will never
burn; we will traverse it without being disturbed either
by warmth or cold.
"A quiet happiness without love! Well, why not? If
the felicity is not so great, I can console myself with the
thought that the pangs will not be so many.
" Farewell, my brother  I lack desire to write longer.
Let me hear from you soon. Greet Hanna from your
faithful brother,                         CONNY."




CHAPTER VIII.
CHRISTMAS was over.
At Brovik they had amused themselves to their hearts'
content. The Liedgrens had a new neighbor, who seemed
to wish to contest the right of the wealthy judge to play
the role of the foremost; a privilege which he, however,
was not willing to resign. The result was, that one entertainment succeeded the other at the judge's stately countryseat.
The new neighbor was Baron Fabian Lodstein. He had,
shortly after his nephew's death, taken possession of the
Manor Wranga, which was situated six miles from Brovik
and had belonged to a person related to the Lodstein
family, who had died. a few days before the murder of
Casper, the nearest heir of the deceased.
BBaron Lodstein had immediately after his arrival to the
place made a call on the judge, in order, as he said, to learn
the closer details of his nephew's murder. Baron Fabian
was abroad when the terrible event occurred.
Lodstein was an immensely wealthy man and knew
how to appear as such. Although he did not give any
large fetes during the first winter, when the mourning for
his nephew was still so fresh, he was for all that very glad
to see company at Wranga, and he entertained them in
magnificent style.
Judge Liedgren, who, as a general thing, did not evince
any partiality for intercourse with noblemen, had nevertheless been particularly polite to the baron and made
very frequent visits to his house.
229




230     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
The cause of this interest was difficult to fathom, as the
baron on the whole was extremely limited in his intelligence and very haughty besides. Like all mediocre minds
he prided himself upon his name and his rank, something
which he, in his behavior toward Liedgren, took good care
not to show. He was anxious to have the judge for a
friend.
With all the invitations which came from Wranga to
Brovik, Conny Wenner had not accepted a single one.
This stubbornness on Conny's part Liedgren had allowed
to pass unremarked. The consequence was that Gertrude
did not care to visit the highborn family, when her betrothed did not do it, and Bertha also remained at home.
The ladies at Brovik had thus only been at Wranga twice,
in spite of the many invitations.
It was the twenty-eighth of February. At Brovik there
was always a large party on that day. All the neighbors
from far and near were invited and the splendid rooms
swarmed with people. Those who lived farthest away
had come to dinner and were to stay at Brovik over night;
the nearest neighbors did not arrive until the ball in the
evening.
Among the dinner guests were Baron Lodstein and his
family, as the baroness, who had very delicate health,
needed to recover after the ride, in order to stand the
fatigue of the ball.
The justice and sheriff of the district were also invited
to dinner.
The courses were delicious, wine flowed and the company in consequence were in exceedingly high spirits.
All were merry and joyous; Baron Lodstein alone remained cold and haughty. He ate little, drank still less
and conversed ceremoniously with Bertha.
Dinner was over. The ladies had retired to their rooms
to rest and make their toilets for the ball. The gentlemen




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    231
were gathered in the judge's smoking-room, to enjoy their
cigars. Liedgren and Lodstein sat on a little sofa that
stood between the windows, conversing about the crops
and agriculture.
In one of the window recesses sat Conny.
The sheriff, Herr Willberg, came straight toward him
and seated himself on a chair opposite, saying:
"The last sessions have been especially tedious, as we
have not arrived at any results in our investigations.
What do you say about Pehr Mattsson's case? I, for my
part, am fully and firmly convinced that he murdered his
wife, and yet you will see that he will be acquitted for
lack of evidence against him."
Herr Willberg, an unusually cultivated and gentlemanly
sheriff, entered into a lively discourse with Conny, concerning the Mattsson affair, and after they had each
expressed their opinions about it, Willberg said:
" It is well enough when we have something or other to
fasten suspicion upon in a suit, but it is too provoking
when a crime, like that with Lodstein, is committed without our having the slightest clue even for conjecture. I
confess frankly, that I would willingly give a half year's
salary if I could get track of the malefactor."
" And I can assure you that you never will get track of
him," replied Conny. "Casper Lodstein's murderer does
not belong to the ordinary class of criminals. A villain,
who uses white kid gloves when he murders, is not easy
to find, because suspicion does not dare to step so high."
"You are right, Herr notary," said Willberg.  "But
yet it may not be impossible. When one, like me, has set
out to be a blood-hound, he must have a persistence without limit, and I assure you that I consider it a matter of
honor to discover the mysterious assassin."
"But you will not succeed in reaching him," answered
Conny.




232     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"There is no place in the community so elevated that
justice cannot reach the criminal. If we cannot seize the
guilty person directly, we steal up to him when he least
expects it."
"In that case it is fortunate that I do not fill your
position," said Conny; "for I greatly fear that I would
throw myself upon the criminal and show him the glove,
exclaiming:'Can you deny that this glove is yours, that
your hand was covered with it when you gave the death
thrust!'"
Willberg gave Conny a peculiar glance, and said with
emphasis:
" To be able to act so, I ought at least to suspect some
certain person as the owner of the perfumed glove."
"And this, Herr Willberg, you do not?"
Conny and Willberg looked at each other. The crafty
sheriff's eyes had a queer expression.
" Another reason to congratulate myself upon not being
a sheriff," said Conny.
" You have then a definite suspicion?"
"Yes, but I will keep it to myself for the present."
At that moment Baron Lodstein rose from the sofa,
where he had sat talking to Liedgren. The curtains had
concealed him from Conny's and Willberg's eyes; but this
did not hinder their words from reaching the ears of both
gentlemen.
The judge, however, had not allowed it to be perceived
that he heard what was said, but continued to expatiate
upon the advantages of a certain mode of clearing land.
" It seems that Baron Lodstein has been quite near us,
while we were talking about his nephew," said Conny,
when the baron passed by the window.
"He sat there on the sofa," answered Willberg.
"Did you know it?"
"Yes."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    233
"And yet you led the conversation to his nephew?"
" And yet,"-repeated Willberg, laughing. "Say rather,
just on that account."
A few  hours afterward the ball was in full course.
They had finished a galop, when Baron Lodstein approached Conny, as the latter stood leaning against his
fiancee's chair, conversing with her.
The baron expressed his regret that Conny had never
accompanied the judge to Wranga. It was the first time
that Lodstein had addressed our young notary. After
he had spoken about the place, its natural beauty and its
neighbors, he said quite abruptly:
" Your name is Wenner, sir, is it not?" Lodstein looked
sharply at Conny, who bowed affirmatively.
" When I moved to Lund," resumed the baron, "there
was a professor there by that name. Is he related to
you?"
" I have the happiness of calling him father," answered
Conny coldly, and then turned to his betrothed.
The baron went away muttering:
" Wenner, as far as I can remember, was childless. Is
that young spark a bastard or-"
Here his train of thought was interrupted by Liedgren,
who came to ask him to take a hand at cards'.
Lodstein accepted the invitation, and said as they were
on their way to the card-room:
"How nearly related is your intended son-in-law to
Professor Wenner?"
" He is the professor's son."
" Ah, indeed!" said Lodstein without adding anything
more. A moment later he sat at the card-table. Although usually a remarkably skilful player, the baron
that evening played badly. He was absent-minded and
committed one blunder after the other, and as the result
of this had decided ill-luck.




234     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
But we will leave the high-born gentleman, to ascertain
what is transpiring elsewhere.
They were dancing a franraise.
Conny had withdrawn to one of the window recesses,
from which he could unobserved have a view of the dancing hall. His eyes did not follow Gertrude, however, who
now danced with Notary WVicker, but were fastened on
Bertha, whom he seemed to devour with his gaze.
After the dance, Gertrude hastened to her lover.
"'Why did you not dance the franzaise, dear Conny?"
asked she, laying her hand on his shoulder.
" Because I did not feel like it," answered he brusquely.
" But yet you are usually so fond of dancing."
" Perhaps. This evening I am not."
" Are you ill, or are you displeased with me?" Gertrude bent forward to catch a glimpse of his face.
" I am neither, and I do not understand why you make
such a fuss about my dancing or not dancing. You were
engaged at any rate, and it only annoys me to have you
continually ask why I do not do this or that. I do not
like to be watched."
Conny turned on his heel and left her.
The young girl, it is true, had ever since she was betrothed found her lover very different from what she
thought a lover ought to be, but as Conny had hitherto
always been polite, attentive and friendly, Gertrude had
supposed that his rather cold manner was something that
belonged to his character. The idea had never occurred
to her that it might come from lack of love, especially as
he had never shown her any signs of bad humor. This
outbreak of impatience therefore made a painful impression on her.
Gertrude, this pet of fortune, who had never known
what sorrow, adversity or suffering meant, experienced
such bitter grief that she almost burst into tears.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.               235
She leaned her brow against the cold window-pane,
clasped her hands and whispered:
"If-if he did not like me as much as I him. Oh, my
God-if-he did not love me!"
" Mamsell Liedgren, dare I remind you of the promise
of this waltz?" said a voice behind her.
It was a young lieutenant. Gertrude turned to him
slowly to answer the question.
While the lieutenant led Gertrude through the mazes
of the waltz, Count Stralkrans took his place beside
Bertha on a little sofa where she was sitting.
"If I am not mistaken,, said he, "it is three months
since I left the place, after being informed by you that I
had nothing to hope with regard to Mamsell Gertrude,
and  I now  find on my arrival here that you were
right."
" And also that I could not have acted otherwise than I
did," replied Bertha.
" With regard to me, yes; but with regard to Mamsell
Liedgren and Wenner you must allow me to declare that
I do not consider you to have been equally wise."
"What do you mean, count?  Could I have anything
to reproach myself with in my conduct toward them?"
" Not to reproach, but certainly to rectify."
" In what respect?"
" In remaining here."
Bertha looked at the speaker. His eyes rested tenderly
upon her and his tone was that of a friend when he, lowering his voice, continued:
"If I were not convinced that you would thoroughly
comprehend my words,. I would not venture to utter
them. But I know  that you will not misunderstand
them, although they will throw blame upon you."
" Herr count, I did not think I deserved blame from
any one, least of all from you," replied Bertha.




236     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
" Say rather, that if you deserved it, it is just from me.
Still it is not of you or of me that we will this time speak,
but of the newly betrothed pair. Gertrude loves her intended husband; to be convinced of it one only needs to
see them together; but it is equally certain that he does
not love her. I have only been here a few hours; I
have already discovered their unlike positions toward
each other. But this is not all. Wenner has through
prompting, persuasion or calculation-or God knows
what-engaged himself to Gertrude without his heart
having anything to do with it. Still, this is a lack which
might be remedied in time, if he did not love another to
madness. I greatly fear that this other has brought about
the whole engagement. She has perhaps sacrificed her
own heart in so doing, with the idea of securing Gertrude's happiness; but in that event she has only made
her friend a half sacrifice when she remained in the vicinity of the man who adored her. She has through her
presence made it impossible for him to transfer the attachment she possesses to his fiancee. Madam, the
woman, who has courage to give up a man who is dear
to her, ought also to have courage to resign his love; and
this you have not had. The proof of the truth of my
words you can see before you. Look up, and you can
have the dangerous enjoyment of reading in the eyes of
Gertrude's lover that he is at this instant consumed with
jealousy of me. It seems as though you did not understand the art of making sacrifices."
The count ceased. Bertha's face had become rigid. At
his last words she lifted her drooping eye-lashes and
glanced up. Right before her, leaning against the doorpost, stood Conny. She only needed to cast a fleeting
glance at him  to convince herself that Stralkrans had
spoken the truth. Bertha turned her eyes from Conny to
the count, saying in a perfectly calm tone:




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    237
" I thank you, count, for what you have told me; I will
remember your words and learn from them to act as I
ought." Bertha rose and went from  Stralkrans, who
remained and looked after her.
" Does she love that boy or not?" muttered he. "Her
course of action will contain an answer to my question."
16




CHAPTER IX.
IN the forenoon, two days after the ball, the judge entered
Bertha's little sitting-room.
"You have desired to speak to me," said Liedgren, seating himself at her side. "If there is anything that you
wish to ask of me, Bertha, I will consider myself happy
if I can fulfil your request."
"It was just on this kindness of yours, uncle, that I
relied," said Bertha. "I have indeed something to ask of
you."
" Then it is the first time this has happened, and you
need not fear a refusal," assured Liedgren obligingly. " I
am burning with impatience to hear what it is."
" Something very insignificant. I desire you to release
me from a promise I have given."
"A promise? I cannot guess what."
"That I should remain here until Gertrude was married."
The judge started violently and looked at Bertha, who
continued:
" This desire of mine will be so much the easier for you
to grant, as your sister is expected here from S-nas. She
will take my place while I am gone, and Gertrude will
thus not be left without a lady friend. Mamsell Liedgren
is expected here next week, and then I intend to take a
journey."
"Where?" asked Liedgren shortly.
"To Pastor Wenner's first, and then to my aunt who
lives in Skane."
238




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    239
"For what cause do you wish to take this journey now?
The judge looked at her searchingly.
" The cause, uncle, I beg to be allowed to keep to myself
for the present. It is sufficient that I must go."
"Do you wish me to tell you the reason?" asked he.
"If you choose. But I fear that you will be mistaken."
"The reason is that you desire to spare yourself the
torment of longer residing under the same roof as Wenner's fianc6e. You would not eventually be able to remain
the friend of one who stands between you and him."
The judge spoke in a tone as if he had examined a
criminal.
"Dear uncle, I predicted that you would. mistake my
motive; and I entreat you to let me go without making
me feel through any more false guesses that you do not
have the good opinion of me I considered myself to
deserve.  It would deeply pain me if it were altered
without any cause."
The judge's face brightened, he clasped one of Bertha!s
hands in his.
" Thank you for these words," said he. "I shall remember them; but if they have not been utterly meaningless, I
beg of you, Bertha, do not go, but stay."
"I will come back, but now I must leave. You have
promised to grant my request, therefore do not make me
entreat longer."
The judge opened his mouth to say something, but the
door opened, and Gertrude came rushing in to apprise her
father that the sheriff wished to speak to him.
With a mien which betrayed how little agreeable this
call was, Liedgren left the room.
Gertrude took the seat her father had occupied, and exclaimed, as soon as they were alone:
"Bertha, I do not know what is the matter with me, but
ever since the ball, it seems as though my good spirits had




240     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
taken to flight. I try to keep them, but I feel that they
slip from my grasp, and I am pursued as it were by
heavy thoughts."
She leaned her brow in both hands and continued:
"The day before the ball I was so happy that I fancied
myself the happiest mortal on earth, and now I shrink
from examining that which then formed my felicity."
"What is the reason of this change?" inquired Bertha.
"Something must have occasioned the inquietude which
has now tormented you for two days, although you have
not given it any other name to me. What thought is it
that occupies your mind?"
" I dare not whisper it to myself," answered Gertrude,
" still less utter it to any one else, and neither is it worth
while to speak of it. In this single case, I cannot be frank
with you, and to speak the truth I believe that the evil lies
mainly in my imagination."
She now raised her head, looked at Bertha and smiled
as she added:
" I suppose people are generally a little silly when they
are in love; but who can help it? Apropos, Bertha, have
you ever been in love?"
Bertha blushed.
"What woman has not some time in her life experienced
what love is?  I, too, have known how a woman can
love."
" Then you will understand me, if I tell you how I love.
It is not at all as in romances, where one suffers and
strives, glows and burns; but it is as though my love were
a shining sunbeam, which gives such a light to my life's
landscape, that it appears more bright and beautiful.
Shadows, storms and tempests do not belong there; but if
the sunshine were taken away, the landscape would disappear, and only a vast, empty space remain. I have never
known sorrow, never had an ungratified desire, never




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            241
learned the bitterness of tears. My life has only consisted
of joy and peace. Thus I cannot realize grief nor understand sorrow, and, if it reached me, would sink under it
without resistance. As it is, Conny's tenderness is my
felicity and my life. Take it away, and I will die."
Gertrude again leaned her head in her hands.
"This is not my conception of your character, and
neither is it so," said Bertha seriously. "I am convinced
that if the Lord of destiny sent you any severe trial, you
would bear it with more fortitude than most persons.
You have been very happy, Gertrude; but just on that
account you ought to bend under misfortune, if it visits
you."
"But how could I do it, I who am a spoiled child, and
have never been accustomed to anything but prosperity?
No, Bertha, I would die, if —"  She checked herself.
"What?" asked Bertha.
"If I became really unhappy."
"But, Gertrude, when you are on the point of uniting
your fate to another's, it is not of your own happiness
that you must think, but of the person's whose mate you
are to become; and besides, my friend, you must then
place yourself so earnestly in all possible conditions that
you are prepared for a less happy lot."
"I cannot do that," declared Gertrude.
"Beware, my darling, of talking so.  Circumstances
might show you that you are forced not only to live
through adversity, but also to bear it with fortitude. It is
a poor, weak creature, who cannot meet suffering and
humble herself before grief. Believe me, when the days
of sorrow come, you will stand upright. I know you better than you know yourself."
Bertha petted Gertrude and drew her close to her, as
she continued to speak friendly and serious words.
Gertrude listened to her in silence. Finally Bertha




242     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
communicated her intention of going away. At this intelligence Gertrude began to weep aloud, just like a forsaken child. She asserted that Bertha's departure would
decidedly lead to something grievous, and she accused
Bertha of lack of affection, when she could so abandon
her. It took Bertha several hours before she could calm
her.
Gertrude had been unlike herself ever since the ball.
Her naturally even disposition had become irritable and
impatient. Bertha's intended journey gave occasion to
an outbreak.
At the dinner-table Gertrude's eyes were red from weeping, and the judge was silent; Conny said a word now
and then, and Wicker devoted himself to his food.
When dinner was over Gertrude went to her lover, saying:
" Well, Conny, will you not ask why I have wept?"
" My dear Gertrude, I really did not know that you had
shed any tears," answered Conny.
"Didn't you? That is to say, you have not looked at
me during the whole dinner."
Conny frowned impatiently.
" There, now you will be angry again!" exclaimed Gertrude half crying, "and yet you ought to be very, very
kind to me. But lately you have been so hasty, and have
shown so little cordiality, that-"
"You are excited," interrupted Conny calmly. "Sit
down, Gertrude, and listen to a few words which may possibly prove to you that the faults you accuse me of proceed from you instead."
He spoke mildly, but disapprovingly of her conduct for
the last few days. She had even at the ball attacked him
because he did not dance, and then she had continued the
same behavior, notwithstanding Conny had done all in
his power to avoid giving her any occasion for this con



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    243
tinual displeasure, which pained him, as he desired nothing so much as to gratify her wishes.
Conny spoke so finely, that when he represented the little scenes of the previous days, one could easily draw the
inference that he had maintained the most exemplary
behavior throughout. and that the fault, from beginning to
end, had been Gertrude's alone. He also succeeded in
conveying this conviction to his fiancee, and although it
appeared to her that her irritable mood proceeded from
his captiousness, she finished by considering herself guilty
of a very great offence when she asked her betrothed why
he did not dance. How could it be otherwise when he
said that it was not right?
Gertrude's love was at the present period such absolute
worship, that she considered Conny entirely free from
faults. All that he said was law and gospel. To doubt
his words, or oppose his desires, would have been the same
to Gertrude as to commit a crime.
"Ah, Conny, I willingly admit that I have been very
bad," said Gertrude, after her lover, with a kiss, had
assured her of his forgiveness; " but that I have been so
to-day will surely seem to you less strange, when you
learn that Bertha intends to go away."
Conny dropped her hand and exclaimed:
" Is Bertha going!"
"You see, Conny, when even you can be so disturbed at
the intelligence of it, what do you think I feel?"
"Wenner, the judge wishes to speak to you!" cried
Wicker.
Conny immediately obeyed the summons.
An hour afterward the judge and Conny were seen driving off. Wicker remained at home, and tried to entertain
the ladies to the best of his ability.
The next day Namsell Augusta Liedgren arrived to pay




244     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
a visit to her brother, and, according to her habit every
year, stay at Brovik several weeks.
Mamsell Liedgren was an elderly, good-looking lady,
rather fleshy and very phlegmatic. She belonged to the
happy few whom events go by without touching. Rich,
well educated and with a quiet disposition, she had loved
her brother and her parents just so much, that it never
occasioned her any disquietude. When the latter died,
she mourned for them a year, but without growing thin.
She showed all possible respect to their memory by carefully attending to their graves. For the rest she liked
comfort, a good table and a merry jest; never troubled
herself with her neighbors' affairs, never talked slander
and was averse to everything which roused her from a
peaceful dreaming in a comfortable easy-chair. She let
each and all attend to themselves, and reserved the right
to avoid taking notice of anything but her own enjoyment and satisfaction.
Two days after Mamsell Augusta's arrival Liedgren and
Conny returned. Each went to his own room, where each
found a letter awaiting him on his writing-table.
The one to the judge was short, and ran thus:
" DEAR UNCLE: —Pardon me for leaving Brovik during
your absence, but I could not wait for your return, and so
I went as soon as Aunt Augusta arrived.-Think with
friendship of your grateful and affectionate
" BERTHA LAGERSKOG."
The judge crumpled up the letter and muttered:
"So she is gone, and that notwithstanding I had
resolved that this journey should not take place."




CHAPTER X.
CONNY WENNER to Paul Fredriksson.
"BROVIK, April 20, 18-.
"BROTHER: Spring approaches, and with it the hour
when we can see each other again. From your letters I
find that you have for a long time rambled around in
Sweden and are now staying in Gottenburg. It would be
a great gratification to me to once more hear your beloved
voice. Yet, what avails it to talk about such things?
What you are to me you know, and assurances are superfluous between men.
"You wish to know whether I am happy as a betrothed lover and if I am firmly resolved to do everything
for the happiness of her, to whom I am bound?
" Happy, Paul, when one, like me, loves another woman
even to madness, and has betrothed himself merely to
gain her approval? No, my brother, such conditions do
not bring happiness, but only torment and wretchedness.
Speak not to me of felicity; it is like talking to the blind
about daylight.
"When I, without other reasons than my calculation on
one hand and the desire to do what she considered right on
the other, betrothed myself, I believed that life at Gertrude's side would pass calmly and quietly, and I hoped
that I would one day be contented with my lot. I considered how much the relationship with Liedgren would
facilitate my advancement, and I supposed that success
in my career would console me for the defeat I suffered
in my heart. Well, all that may one day be realized, but
245




246     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
as yet I have not even the prospect of reaching this aim.
I have not been able to stifle my violent feeling for Bertha,
but it has only grown in strength since Gertrude and I
exchanged rings. I loved Bertha more deeply than ever,
just because I daily made comparisons between her and
Gertrude and was daily obliged to say to myself: Bertha
is lost to you. Moreover, ever since I became engaged to
his daughter, Liedgren has quite openly rendered Bertha
his homage.
"My soul has through this been the scene of the most
infernal tortures. I was mastered by a love which I had
to conceal, by a wild jealousy, which it would not do for
any one to suspect, and yet I was compelled to be agreeable and affectionate toward a fiancee whom I did not
love.
"Still I would have been able to go through all this
with strength of will and firmness of resolution, if my
betrothed had been anything but a pretty little goose,
who thought that her r6le of affianced bride consisted in
constantly hanging on to her lover and chattering about
love as soon as we were alone, besides asking incessantly
whether I loved her. During the first weeks it flattered
my self-love to see myself adored. I forgot that I had the
ease with which Gertrude fell in love to thank for my
being persuaded by Bertha to propose. I found a diversion in beholding how Gertrude complied with my desires
in all respects and never had any will but mine. But
soon this lost its charm, it became monotonous. Her
caresses, her boundless attachment, her desire to be with
me all the time, put my blood in a ferment. She tired me
out with her endearments and her talk about how happy
she was and would become; etc. While she daily described her felicity, I endured the torments of hell, and
a feeling of disgust seized me.
"If I had been in love with Gertrude, this eternal bab



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    247
ble about her affection, this silly sentimentality would
have killed my love, thus how much more repugnant was
all this when I did not love her.
"After two months' engagement I was to that degree
weary of Gertrude that I could not always control my impatience, but sometimes indulged in outbreaks which I
myself disapproved, but which, however, neither bettered
nor changed our position. All that I gained by it was
that Gertrude really made it a study to avoid whatever
she thought would displease me. She became still more
tender and affectionate.
"Such was the state of affairs when a large party was
given here, in honor of my fiancee's birthday.
" Before I speak of the ball and what then occurred, I
must tell you something, namely that Baron Fabian Lodstein has moved to this neighborhood.  He has abandoned Skane and lives here in an estate called Wranga.
"Since I became a man I have been spared the torment
of meeting this person, whom I regard as the evil genius
of our lives. It has now been impossible to avoid this
connection, but still I have not been prevailed upon to
accept any invitation to Wranga.  I could not avoid
meeting him, however, at the house of my intended fatherin-law.
" Lodstein attached no importance to me except as a
betrothed lover in the family. The high-born and haughty
nobleman, on the contrary, shows Liedgren a politeness
which is just the opposite of his manner in general. It is
evident that he is extremely anxious to stand well with
the esteemed judge. He never neglects to be attentive to
him on every occasion, and thus, between Liedgren and
Lodstein has arisen, if not an intimate, at least a very
lively intercourse.
"To the above-named ball the baron and his family
were invited. A conversation between the sheriff and me,




248     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
which I fear that the baron overheard, led him to observe
me more particularly, so that he inquired how nearly I
was related to Professor Wenner. When he asked me the
question, I read in his glance that he hoped to get hold of
some secret, whereby he might possibly injure me. I felt
that the rich and powerful man had determined to checkmate me. I think, however, that I will not let the baron
win the game this time, but that Conny Wenner is destined to avenge the harm which he has done the brothers
Fredriksson.
" This with regard to the position between the baron and
me.
" Now about the ball.
" Stralkrans has after an absence of three months again
visited Kungsdal, which has undergone thorough repairs.
The day before the ball he made a short call at the Liedgrens'. I was not at home, and did not know that he had
returned to the place until I saw him appear at the ball.
He was there exclusively taken up with Bertha. My jealousy, hitherto directed to Liedgren, now obtained a new
and more dangerous object, and I have scarcely any recollection of the ball except the frantic agony I endured
when Stralkrans was constantly at Bertha's side. Never
had she appeared to me more beautiful than this evening,
and if my fiancee had hitherto seemed silly, she was now
more shallow-brained than ever. I could not conceal the
feeling of antipathy which I felt when she plagued me
with her importunity. It is incomprehensible that the
womanly instinct does not tell her that it is I who ought
to seek her, and not she me. In short, the ball ended
with a certain tension between us; but alas it was broken
entirely too soon, and I believe, by my honor, that this
child, who has no idea of what a woman ought to stand,
or ought not to stand, begged my forgiveness because I had
been hasty to her.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    249
"Still the impression of this was soon effaced, for she
informed me that Bertha intended to leave Brovik for
some time.
" Directly after this intelligence I was obliged to go with
Liedgren on official business, and when we returned,
Bertha was gone. She had left a note for me. The contents were such, that I felt tempted to curse the day
when I engaged myself to Gertrude, while at the same
time I would have begged forgiveness at Bertha's feet for
being the one who drove her from the home, where she
felt so happy through Gertrude's affection. But if her.words filled me with repentance and bitterness over the
past, they also strengthened my resolution to try to overcome my feeling, as a man of honor, and to make life as
pleasant to Gertrude as possible.
" Farewell, Paul, greet Hanna and inform me of the
time of your journey to Stockholm, when I shall be there
to meet you.
" Your unchangeable brother,
"CONNY."




CHAPTER  XI.
LETTER from Gertrude to Bertha:
"BROVIK, May 28, 18-.
"DEAR BELOVED BERTHA! You reproach me that my
letters are a little inclined to be sentimental. You say
that you do not recognize me. I, the joyous and merry
Gertrude, have become changed, as it were, since I fastened
my affection upon a man. My existence is my love; that
which has no connection with it is outside my consciousness, and now that you have left me, my thoughts have
become still more concentrated upon this single point.
"When you were here, I consoled myself with your
presence, when I could not be with him, and relieved my
heart by talking about him. Your affection made me
forget my regret when Conny was away.
- "Now that you are no longer here, everything has
become so different. If my letters are sentimental it
comes from the fact that I have no one who is as fond of
me as you were, and with whom I can speak. I am left
to myself with my overcharged heart. It seems to me
that my love is so great that it has not room in my
breast; I feel an extreme need of showing Conny on all
occasions how I adore him, and I suffer from a consuming
longing for him to tell me, on his side, that I am equally
dear to him.
"You blame this, you say that the less one talks about
the heart's treasures the more value they have. Perhaps
you are right, although I cannot as yet realize it. Not
250




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRI1NDER.    251
only in words do I try to show Conny how much I love
him, but in all my acts I have ceased to be capricious; I
am always submissive, never quick-tempered, and at the
slightest remark of his about my manner, my dress, my
words or my habits, I correct that which displeases him.
I have only one desire, one effort, one aim, and that is to
be a pleasure to him. If I do not always succeed, I have
at least made the endeavor, and I try to discover Conny's
desires in his glance, so as to fulfil them before they are
expressed. This, Bertha, is what a woman who loves
ought to do, is it not? Caprices, oppositions and disputes
cannot be in place between two persons who have resolved
to live for each other. Besides, I cannot endure the least
shadow of displeasure from Conny. I then feel so miserable and would be willing to sacrifice my life to dispel
every trace of it, and yet his brow is often clouded, yes,
oftener than before.
"The longer we have been betrothed, the more plainly
I feel that there is something the matter in our connection.
What it is I think I have now found out. Conny's heart
remains cold, when mine is burning; his love is quiet,
when mine storms; his manner is calm, when mine is enthusiastic; his words are sensible, when mine are romantic.
That he loves me, I believe as certainly as in God. I
would not be able to love Conny as I do, if he were not
worthy my love, and he would not be, if he had proposed to me out of self-interest. Although I am now perfectly sure of his attachment, it distresses me that he
never utters a word of affection, unless I force him to it.
"I have read in romances that love makes woman a
heroine. I do not know whether this is true, but I do
know, that if any danger threatened him, or his happiness
demanded a great sacrifice, it would be my joy to make it
for him.
"Now I have perhaps wearied you by talking about my




252    THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
feelings, I will therefore break off abruptly, and according
to your desire relate how we have spent the weeks which
have elapsed since you went away; especially as you chide
me for not speaking of anything in my previous letter
but my inner world.
"Did I mention to you that papa and Conny came
home the day after your departure? I do not remember
to have done so. I therefore begin with their arrival. It
was in the evening. I had not retired, but sat by my sitting-room window, looking into the moonlight night in
order to catch a glimpse of Conny, as he stepped from the
carriage. I heard the sound of his step when he went
into his. room, and felt somewhat consoled in my regret
for you when I knew that he was home. The following morning I was up early. My longing to see Conny
again awoke me. I was the first one who came to breakfast; but judge of my feelings when Conny did not make
his appearance, and the servant informed me that Notary
Wenner had started on a journey to S    nias, quite early.
Papa saw that I was on the point of bursting into tears,
and said:
"' Wenner has gone on business. He was in my room
this morning and told me to tell you this.'
"In the forenoon papa rode away, and Wicker had to
entertain us. Poor fellow, what a tedious time he had of
it, with a sorrowful fiancee who was all the time listening
for her lover's return, and a fat matron who in all cases
took a nap in the rocking-chair.
"Two days elapsed before Conny came back. During
this time papa, who is usually so pleasant and contented
in his home, had been very silent and not quite satisfied
with matters and things in the house. When Conny arrived, it was too late for him to come up and see me; but
instead he was in the dining-room before me the next
morning, and although he appeared to me much paler




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    253
than usual, his embrace was so hearty and his words so
friendly, that I forgot the pangs I had endured. The following day he stayed at home, but had a dreadful amount
of writing to do. The moments we were together he was
so kind and so handsome, and I so happy, that I even forgot my regret for you.
"A week passed and then papa and Conny again went
off to court. Since then Conny has been very busy writing, or else travelling. We have only been together a few
hours, but then he has been so amiable that Augusta asserts that she has never seen a more agreeable lover.
"Two weeks after you left, we were invited to Wranga.
Papa, Conny and Wicker had gone to the northern part
of the district. Aunt Augusta and I went alone to the
baron's. Many inquiries were made about you, and the
baron said with a singular smile:
"' Fru Lagerskog did perfectly right in not remaining in
the place.'
" I did not pay much attention to his words, but when
we rode home, aunt took up the subject. Instead of
sleeping in her corner of the carriage, as usual, she
expressed herself with extreme vehemence about the
baron. He had said something about you, what, she was
not willing to mention, and brother Goran should know
all about it.
"Papa is in Aunt Augusta's eyes as powerful as the
king, and when she threatens to'tell G5ran,' the old lady
is not to be played with.
" Two days afterward the Fr6knarne Lodstein came on
a visit to me. They chattered and gabbled about everything under the heavens, and can you believe that
Eugenie Lodstein had the impudence to tell me right to
my face, that her father had said that Conny was not in
love with me at all, but had engaged himself for money?
The impertinent girl added:
11




254     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"'It must be admitted, dear Gertrude, that your
betrothed has a terribly cold and indifferent manner
toward you.'
"I became provoked; took Conny's part and said that
it was mean to say so to me. In short, the aristocratic
gossips and I separated less good friends than we were
before.
"As soon as Conny came home I related the whole
occurrence to him.
"'I presume, Gertrude, that you will no longer visit a
family which calumniates your betrothed,' said Conny,
when I finished my account.'If you do, I have been
much mistaken in your character.'
"My Conny is anyway a very high-toned man.  He
did not condescend to defend himself, but proved through
his words that he considered himself above every accusation.
"Since then I have not seen any one from Wranga, and
never shall my foot cross their threshold.
"And now farewell, you dear, darling Bertha! Write
soon, and tell me when you arrive in Stockholm. You do
not know how you are missed by your own
" GERTRUDE."




CHAPTER XII.
" VOU have had a letter from Bertha to-day, have you
not?" Liedgren inquired of his daughter, as he
entered her room one beautiful day in the beginning of
June.
"Yes, papa, I have," answered Gertrude, folding the
letter which she had just finished reading.
"When is she going to Stockholm?"
"Next week."
"How long will she stay there?"
"Only a few days."
"In that case, Gertrude, I desire you to have everything
in readiness for a journey to the capital. We will start
the day after to-morrow."
" We!" exclaimed Gertrude, looking at her father.
"You, I and your betrothed.  It seems that. Conny
intends to go to Stockholm anyway, and as I now have a
few weeks' leisure, I think of taking a little trip to our
beautiful capital. See that you are ready Wednesday
morning early enough for us to be in S    nais by the time
the steamboat leaves there."
The judge nodded to his daughter and went out. Gertrude's face, which at her father's entrance had been
sober, brightened up and took an entirely different
expression.
She was to go and meet Bertha, something which she
so eagerly desired, and was to be accompanied by Conny.
Oh, height of joy!
The days which elapsed before the journey, Gertrude
255




256     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
was so light-hearted, that she again appeared as she used
to be.
Conny was in S    nas and returned to Brovik the day
before the one that Liedgren had appointed for their departure. When Conny entered the room where Gertrude
was, she sprang toward him, exclaiming:
" My beloved, papa and I are going to accompany you
to Stockholm; think how pleasant it will be! You will
get rid of travelling alone, and I-I will see Bertha again.
Say, will it not be a delightful journey?"
Gertrude threw her arms around Conny's neck in the
exuberance of her joy. He pushed her gently from him,
saying almost coldly:
" What is it you say, are you going to Stockholm?"
Gertrude looked up at him  hastily. His brow was
wrinkled and his eyes had an expression which betrayed
anything but glad surprise. The beaming joy which
shone in every one of Gertrude's features disappeared,
and her glance was dimmed by a slight mist, as she
whispered:
"Ah, Conny, I believe it makes you displeased that I
am going to accompany you? Tell me frankly if that is
so, and I will stay at home."
There was something so truly touching in the humble
tone, in the complete forgetfulness of self, which the words
implied, that Conny was affected by it. Before his memory appeared all the traits of love and self-sacrifice which
this favored child of fortune had so unreservedly shown
him, and his conscience told him that he had not made
himself deserving of it in the least respect. He clasped
Gertrude to his breast, kissed her tenderly on the brow
and said:
" It gives me great pleasure, Gertrude, to have you with
me to the capital. If I did not immediately give indication of the joy which I felt, it proceeded from the fact that




THE SON OF THE ORGAIY-GRINDER.    257
you came toward me so suddenly with the intelligence.
Forgive me, if I have distressed you in any way."
It was the first time that Conny had uttered the word
forgive to Gertrude, and her eyes now beamed with the
purest joy.
Gertrude's happy state of mind continued during the
whole journey. She did not annoy her lover with incessant questions about what he was thinking of or why
he did not look glad, etc., but she spoke of Bertha almost
the whole time and the surprise the latter would have
when she was met by Gertrude in Stockholm.  Conny
was particularly attentive to her, was afraid that she
would catch cold, and Gertrude felt like crying to
heaven:
" My God, how happy I am! Now I see that he really
loves me."
In this mood Gertrude arrived in the capital. Conny
and the judge also seemed pleased. When they rode from
Riddarholmen and across Riddarhus square, Conny's ears
caught the tones of a hand-organ. He turned quickly in
the direction from whence they came, and then saw an
organ-grinder standing on the corner of Monk's bridge.
He was singing:
"Why dost thou long for thy Fatherland!"
The carriage drove by, but not so rapidly that Conny
did not have time to recognize his brother in the streetsinger, and Paul his dear Conny in the fine gentleman
who rode in the carriage.
The two brothers nodded to each other; but Conny did
not do it imperceptibly enough for Gertrude not to observe his motion.
" Whom did you greet?" asked she immediately. Conny
colored and answered brusquely:
"An acquaintance;" but after giving this answer he did




258     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
not regain his good humor. A shade of dissatisfaction remained on his face, as in his soul. He was enraged at
himself for not saying: "my brother."
When they finally reached the judge's house at the beginning of Reign street, Liedgren offered Conny a room
in his abode; but Conny declined the invitation, helped
his fiancee and her father from the carriage, and then
drove to hotel K.
As soon as he had changed his travelling clothes he
went to seek his brother's home, and not until late in the
evening did he present himself to Gertrude. He found
her all alone. Her father had gone out, where, she did
not know; and she had employed the time in seeing that
all was in order in the room that Bertha was to occupy,
and adorning it with flowers. She expected Bertha every
moment; but as the meeting was to be a surprise to her,
the judge had expressed the desire that Gertrude should
stay at home and await her arrival.
Conny seemed very much pleased at seeing Gertrude
alone, and immediately introduced a serious conversation
with her about true human worth. Gertrude listened to
him attentively, and said in answer to his remark that
only merit, never birth, ought to weigh in the judgment of
an individual:
" But, Conny, there is no cultivated person who takes in
contemplation anything but moral and intellectual value?
What one's parents have been is immaterial on the whole,
and can as little increase as deprive us of our own merit."
"This view of yours proves how little you know the
world in which we live, and perhaps yourself too," said
Conny. "Assume for an instant, that I were the son of
a criminal,-would you then hold me as dear as now?"
"Most assuredly; what had you to do with the crime
your father committed, when you yourself are a distinguished and estimable man?"




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    259
"Are you quite sure that you would be willing to acknowledge before the world that your husband's father
was a convict?"
"Perfectly. In case this son were you, such as you now
are, I would do it with an elevated brow."
" Gertrude, I fear that you over-estimate your own feelings, and that you now say so, because you consider
yourself absolutely certain of never coming in such a predicament."
" I do not utter any words, Conny, but those which are
dictated by my conviction. What does it concern me
whose child you are? Nothing of that sort can affect my
feelings; the parent's faults or virtues can confer neither
shame nor greatness upon the children, as these have had
no part in them."
Conny regarded his fiancee with greater interest than
ever before.
" I did not believe you capable of so much independence," remarked he.
"And I, Conny, fear that there are a good many little
things which you do not give me credit for, but of which
I am capable nevertheless. You have been like most
superior men, you have seen in me only a thoughtless
child, but not a woman. I willingly admit that I am a
child in much; but in my love for you I am not. In
everything pertaining to that I am free and strong. The
limits of my affection I have not been able to discover,
and I know within myself that they do not exist. I could
forgive you everything, even if I discovered that you had
deceived me, that you loved another."
Gertrude had spoken with an energy unusual to her,
and the truth of what she said was clearly and plainly to
be read in her eyes.
"I believe you, Gertrude," said Conny, pressing her
hand warmly, " and who knows but what I will have to




260     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
put you to a hard test right soon? I have to reproach myself for lack of frankness toward you. Had my attention
been drawn to this circumstance before to-day, I would
have corrected the error long since. As it is I will not be
quite satisfied with my actions until I have spoken openly
with you."
"Then do it immediately," said Gertrude. "We are
now alone, and it will be to me a precious recollection, if
you, the first evening we are here, give me your confidence."
Gertrude put her arm around Conny's neck, adding:
" Whatever sin you may have committed, I promise you
absolution."
" Even if I had committed that of not loving you?"
Gertrude sprang up from  the sofa.  She was deadly
pale; but the next second the color returned to her cheeks,
and she seated herself again at his side with a smile full
of trust:
" Yes, even that, —but I know that this is a grief which
God has not intended me. You have said those naughty
words merely to see the effect of them."
Gertrude looked in his eyes with such firm confidence
that Conny bent down and kissed her on the brow,
saying:
" What I can assure you, Gertrude, is, that this at least
was not the sin I now intended to confess, but something
quite different. Do you remember that I nodded to some
one when we drove across Riddarhus square?"
"Perfectly; I asked you whom you greeted."
"Well then," resumed Conny, " I answered you that it
was an acquaintance, but it was somebody who stood still
nearer to me, it was —"
Here Conny was interrupted abruptly by the judge,
who opened the door. The next minute Gertrude was
clasped in Bertha's arms.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    261
The judge had himself been to meet Bertha at the
wharf.
No confidential communications between Conny and
Gertrude could be thought of that day, and neither on
those following.




CHAPTER  XIII.
THE days had flown rapidly, but without affording
Gertrude and Conny a single t~te-A-tete long enough
for them to resume the interrupted conversation; and that
notwithstanding Gertrude made every effort to be alone
with her lover.
The judge was evidently determined to enjoy Bertha's
society as much as possible, she again, who was obviously
annoyed by " uncle's " importunity, seemed to be inseparable from Gertrude, who also found it very pleasant to
keep company with Bertha, as Conny had so much to
attend to that he was only with her a little while at a
time.
Conny avoided Bertha, but did it in so skilful a manner,
that no one could suspect that he was so little with his
fiancee, in order to escape coming in contact with Fru
Lagerskog.
Both Gertrude and Liedgren took it for granted that
business occupied his time. Besides he was much sought
after by old friends and acquaintances; in short, he had
scarcely a moment to himself.
If Gertrude reminded him  of the interrupted confidelce, he said:
"My dear Gertrude, I never have you to myself. When
there are no visitors here, you are out at parties and pleasure excursions. Strangers surround you from morning
till night."
So passed a week. They had now only two days left to
be in Stockholm.
Some councillors and assessors gave a dinner to Lied262




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINVDER.    263
gren at Bla Porten. They were to eat and drink in honor
of the distinguished friend and judge, before he left the
gay capital.
Conny was present at the dinner of course. When
Liedgren and he rode out to Djurgarden, the former said:
" Can you explain why Lodstein seems to have a grudge
against you?"
"No, unless it has its origin in a conversation between
Willberg and me, which I think he overheard," answered
Conny.
"Very possible," replied Liedgren; "as it is especially
for the last few weeks that he was shown himself hostile
to you."
"And in what way?" asked Conny calmly. "Has he
said anything to you, uncle?"
" Far from it, but still he has let various things come to
my ears through others. To my sister, for example, he
has dropped words about you and Bertha Lagerskog which
so enraged Augusta, that she assured me that she never
intended to visit Wranga again."
Liedgren looked at Conny, who could not possibly
maintain his self-possession, but exclaimed with excitement:
"The wretch! Has he really dared to put Bertha's
name and mine together?"
" Yes, he has, and that too in a way very derogatory to
Bertha. But to try to refute a discreditable report is only
to give it increased impulse. The best thing we can do,
when we know it to be false, is to remain indifferent. I
hope at all events to have an opportunity to silence the
baron, so that he at least does not sully Bertha's name any
further."
The carriage now stopped at Bla Porten, and in a few
moments they joined the other guests. One of the first
that Conny caught sight of was Baron Lodstein.




264     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
The dinner passed in the approved way. The merriment and wit increased according as the bottles were
emptied. At length the meal was over. Part of the gentlemen seated themselves on the sofas to drink coffee with
cordial and to let the food digest at their ease; others went
out on the balcony to smoke and inhale the fresh air.
Among the latter were Conny and some of his comrades
at court. They took their places in one of the corners,
smoking and talking with all the animation which young
men, after having drained several glasses of wine, can
throw into their conversation. In the opposite corner sat
Liedgren and two of the assessors. They were also chatting
in a lively manner, but not with the wild hilarity of the
young men.
Right between these two groups stood Baron Lodstein,
talking in a low tone with Count Stralkrans. That what
the two noblemen said to each other was not of the most
agreeable nature, could be seen in their faces, and Conny
fancied that he caught his name and Bertha's. Their colloquy, however, was not long; for Stralkrans took his hat
and left the company.  He was seen slowly walking
toward Rosendal.
After he went away from Lodstein, the latter remained
where he was and leaned against the railing of the balcony, looking alternately at Liedgren and Conny. After
a while he advanced to Liedgren, saying:
" Your daughter is well, I hope, Herr judge?"
Liedgren answered the question politely, but coldly;
something which did not hinder the baron, however, from
expressing himself with the most fulsome praise of Gertrude's beauty and grace.
" If Mamsell Liedgren is an amiable and lovely girl,"
saitl he, " then she has also chosen a betrothed with a very
advantageous appearance.  Notary Wenner,"-Lodstein
made a careless motion of his head toward the side where




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    265
Conny sat,-" is really so good-looking, that his regular
features ought to be the best explanation of the success he
has had."
"May it not rather be his fine mind?" observed one of
the assessors.  "Wenner has a superior intellect and
thorough culture. He is destined to rise very high."
"That is possible; but will not his birth be to him a
hindrance in his advancement?" resumed the baron,
taking a cigar, which he slowly lighted.
"Within the official corps, Herr baron, ability alone is
taken into account. Birth plays no part there," answered
Assessor K, himself the son of a peasant.
"Understand me aright," said the baron, "I am not
referring to plebeians or patricians, to the middle or
upper classes, but I affirm that one ought to be the son
of honest parents in order to advance in the official
career."
" Even this is immaterial, if the individual himself is
known as an upright man," declared Assessor K-,
smiling.
"And besides," joined in Liedgren, who all this time
had sat silent, " the baron cannot mean to insinuate that
Wenner's birth is such that he needs to be ashamed
of it?"
"I insinuate nothing, for I presume that you know
as well as I who was the father of your intended son-inlaw."
"Yes, Herr baron, I flatter myself that I do," replied
Liedgren haughtily; but thought within himself: "What
effrontery to allude to Conny's birth!"
The judge, like many others who were aware that Professor Wenner had adopted Conny, had taken it for
granted that he was an illegitimate son.  Out of consideration for the young man, Liedgren had never made
any inquiries concerning this sensitive subject.




266     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Beneath the balcony were heard at that moment the
tones of a hand-organ, and shortly afterward a clear
strong voice sang:
"Hast thou a friend, who is dear to thee," etc.
The baron leaned over the railing and looked down at
the organ-grinder.
It was a tall, slight man, neatly clad, with a straw hat
on his head, and an uncommonly handsome face.
"That fellow has a fine voice," said Lodstein, "and is
quite good-looking. If you look at him, Herr judge, you
will see that there is a singular resemblance between the
organ-grinder and your intended son-in-law."
Without waiting for any answer, Lodstein raised his
voice and said to Conny:
"Well, what do you think of the song, Herr notary?
Doesn't that cuckoo sing quite well?"
At these words the organ-grinder looked up. His eyes
fell on Conny, and thereupon his face was colored with a
dark flush. The song ceased instantly. Conny, on the
other hand, had risen when the baron accosted him and
answered quite calmly:
"Yes, he sings so well, that I find myself called udpon
to go down and thank him."
Conny turned toward the stairs.
"Perhaps you will give him this money from me?"
said Lodstein, handing a few coins to Conny.
" I am fully convinced that he will not receive any gift
from the baron, even if it is presented by me."
Conny went down, and Liedgren, with his sharp power
of observation, had discovered with surprise that there
was something about that organ-grinder which only Lodstein and Conny knew.
When the latter departed, the baron informed them that
he knew the organ-grinder very well, as he, the baron,




THE SON OF THE ORGAIV-GRINDER.    267
had once been compelled to appear as accuser against
him. The baron had many years ago lost a valuable
ring, which the organ-grinder had appropriated. As
something over sixteen years had elapsed since then, the
baron supposed that the strolling singer had not again
allowed himself to be tempted into any crime against
the right of ownership, as he still went around singing.
The baron was not surprised at his not having the
strictest ideas of honesty, as he was the son of a man who
had committed both murder and felony. The baron presumed that the gentlemen remembered the story of a
German organ-grinder, who had killed an Italian in order
to get at his money.
Yes, indeed, they all recollected the occurrence. Liedgren had then accompanied Judge S-, who was the
magistrate in the district where Skarparby was situated,
and had thus been the secretary at the trial.
While Conny was descending the stairs, Paul had taken
his hand-organ on his back and walked away; but Conny
was soon beside him, and went across the plain in his
company.
In the meantime the baron related the history of Paul
and his father. Liedgren, however, made various corrections in the baron's account. The father had not been
accused of felony and murder, but of excusable homicide.
Liedgren had just finished his statement, when Conny
came back and resumed his place among his comrades,
all of whom were listening with no slight interest to what
the older gentlemen said.
When Baron Lodstein saw Conny, he said with a
mocking smile:
"I believe that you thanked the organ-grinder so
thoroughly that he took himself off: Admit that there
are sometimes apparitions which are scarcely agreeable?"
" Perhaps so," answered Conny composedly. " But this




268     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
was not one of them; for it is always pleasant for me to
meet my brother, wherever chance brings us together."
Conny said this in so firm a tone, and met the baron's
wicked glance with so open an expression, that his whole
demeanor gave indication that he did not consider himself obliged to blush in any way for his relationship with
the organ-grinder.
Liedgren, again, had contracted his brows, and bit his
lip. The words of his intended son-in-law made a disagreeable impression on him.
The baron, who had calculated that he would be the one
to divulge the fact that Conny and Paul were brothers,
seemed somewhat surprised at the courageous words.
Still, he was not a person to be easily disconcerted, but
said with a scurrilous laugh:
" I did not know that the gentlemen were so nearly related."
"Ah, yes, baron, you knew but too well that the singer
with his hand-organ and I were children of the same
father."
" You ought not to have acknowledged it so openly,
however, but rather have allowed each one to retain the
idea that you were the son of Professor Wenner, even if
illegitimate. You would still have preserved the honor of
being the organ-grinder's brother. Judge Liedgren has
just informed us that your father was not arraigned for
murder, but for unintentional homicide; a fact which the
judge could vouch for, as he was secretary when your
father received his sentence."
Conny felt as if a leaden weight had descended upon his
brain; so much humiliation did he experience at hearing
his father so spoken of. But yet he maintained his upright bearing and said calmly:
" Herr baron, I have never yet learned the gain of blushing over my origin, and I never will learn it-"




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    269
"And neither need you," exclaimed a voice from the
door which led to the rooms. It was Count Stralkrans.
He went to Conny and slapped him  familiarly on the
shoulder, adding:
" I believe, upon my honor, that it was the baron's intention to tempt your patience; but in that case you have
stood the test like a man, and I fear that it is the baron
himself who has suffered the hardest defeat. It is always
mortifying when one does not come off victorious from an
assault, but is beaten with his own weapons. I pity you,
Baron Lodstein," continued he, turning to the latter.
Thereupon he exclaimed quite gayly to the rest of the
gentlemen: "See here, my friends, two punch-bowls are
awaiting us inside, which we must empty in honor of
Judge Liedgren, our esteemed guest. It is really necessary
to wash down the baron's stupidities with some glasses."
Lodstein cast an enraged glance at Stralkrans, but renained silent. He was as if dumfounded at the latter's
course.
Liedgren walked cold and straight past the baron as
well as Conny and the count. In the proud man's soul
the scene had left such wounds, that they could not be so
easily healed. The baron had actually succeeded in attacking one of his most vulnerable points, and if Liedgren
could not readily forgive him for it, it was also evident
that he would not be able to forget that Conny had been
the cause of it all.
At last the toasts were over. Liedgren and two of the
assessors rode together to the city, Count Stralkrans offered Conny a seat in his carriage. The count, who had
hitherto maintained a proud, reserved manner toward
Conny, had after the occurrence on the balcony entirely
changed his demeanor.
is




CHAPTER XIV.
HE night was far advanced when Conny reached his
home, but notwithstanding that he found Liedgren
there.
The judge's face was stern. Conny saw at the first
glance that he had come to hold a trial.
" I have desired to see you this evening, Herr notary, in
order to speak out my mind," said Liedgren coldly. " It
is high time that we understood each other. I, for my
part, have not very much to say, it limits itself to the
simple declaration that I will not have for my son-in-law
a man who has so little idea of what his duty demands,
that he engages himself to a girl of good repute, without
first informing her father of his true family relations and
giving him a chance to decide whether he wishes to have
the son of a murderer for his daughter's husband. You
have acted, sir, like a man without honor and principle,
when you exposed my respected name to scandal and
derision. You have behaved as if you had no heart in
your breast, when this heart did not command you to
mention honestly who you were, and for such a person I
have only contempt. You ought to have realized that
Goran Liedgren himself ought to have had the privilege
of deciding whether he wished to be related to an organgrinder and an accused thief. Even if I could have so far
forgotten the respect for my name as to give you my
daughter, although conscious of your real origin, it would
have been impossible for me to make her the wife of an
adventurer, who, like any other impostor, gained my consent through false means. I now see that the connection
270




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           271
with me was a great benefit to you, but you must excuse
me, if I cannot serve your selfish and ambitious interests.
The engagement between you and Gertrude is broken. It
only remains to you to send her the ring and to take back
the one which you have given. And now, I have said all
that I have to say."
The judge rose.  While he was speaking, Conny had
stood with head erect and the paleness of marble on his
brow. He did not make the least show of interrupting
Liedgren, but allowed him to utter the harsh and humiliating words unhindered. It was evident that Conny had
resolved to drink the bitter cup of paternal disgrace and
undeserved shame to the bottom. When the judge rose,
Conny took a step toward him, saying with a voice as cold
and calm as if it had treated, not of him, but of a lawsuit:
"As a judge, acquainted with the requirements of justice,
you ought to acknowledge, Herr Liedgren, that as the
accusation against me has been pronounced, I have the
right to defend myself. I shall be as brief as possible,
and then our ways may part. When I was adopted by
Professor Wenner as his son, he had informed me in an
epistle, that he desired that my father's crime through this
act might be buried in oblivion. He demanded of me, in
case I considered myself bound to him by any ties of
gratitude, that I should avoid reviving the sad memories
which were attached to my father. I was, through adoption, the professor's son, his heir, and the world had nothing further to do with the man who had given me life.
This, Herr judge, was my foster-father's desire. He held
the conviction that a man's integrity, his ability, knowledge and intelligence was that which decided his worth,
and not his family connections. That he gave me his so
highly respected name was the best proof of it. He did
it, because he wished to save me from suffering in the




272     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
future from an undeserved, but inherited disgrace, through
the persecutions of a certain high-born gentleman. From
the instant I was Professor Wenner's adopted son, I inmposed it upon myself to obey his will, and I have therefore
maintained silence about my parents. But had you, when
I requested your daughter's hand, asked me a single question on this subject, I would have given you a candid
answer. You did not interrogate me, and I considered
you, the widely celebrated judge and the man so highly
spoken of for his enlightened views, too free from prejudice to pay regard to anything but personal merit. I supposed that it would be an indifferent matter who had
given me life, if I myself were only a good man. That I
have made myself known as such, I think I can conclude
from the fact that you offered me a place with you. That
I, even at the University, enjoyed the respect of my comrades, both for application and integrity, I believe you are
aware. Against my personal character there is thus no
remark. Why then am I called to account for my father's
faults? I acknowledge, Herr judge, that I committed a
mistake, and a very great one besides, when I requested
your daughter's hand; this you have now punished, and
I will to-morrow return the betrothal ring.  You are
spared the evil of coming in relationship with an accused
thief, as you expressed yourself, but if you by this epithet
mean my brother you are in error, and I wish that we
both, you, Herr judge, and I, were as honorable, conscientious.and noble persons as the humble street-singer. If
Baron Lodstein has been pleased to call him a thief, it
may happen in the future that he calls you a venal judge.
And now, Herr judge, I have nothing more to add."
Conny drew aside. Liedgren looked at him as if he
was astonished at his daring.
" And you consider yourself to have acted in complete accordance with the laws of honor, when you left my daughter




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    273
and me in ignorance of whose child you were?" asked
Liedgren.
"If my father had been alive and confined at Langholmen, I would then have considered it my duty to inform
you and Gertrude of it. But he was dead; the grave concealed him and his crime, and it is always bitter to speak
of the evil a departed relative has done. It is possible
that I ought to have considered you and Gertrude less enlightened than I did; it is also possible that it would have
been more correct for me to tell you all, I will not contradict it; but that my silence did not proceed from the
moral cowardice of feeling ashamed because I was born
one of the unfortunate children of the community, although circumstances spared me this fate, is something
which I believe I have proven through my behavior today."
" Your behavior to-day!" exclaimed Liedgren angrily.
"That sounds as if you accounted it an honor."
"I hope at least that you do, judge," replied Conny
proudly.
"Yes, if I were crazy; but as a sane man, I cannot regard your conduct otherwise than as an outbreak of folly.
You present yourself among reputable men, and yet you
have the audacity to leave this company for the sake of
running down to an organ-grinder and talking to him, as
well as proclaiming to all present that he is your brother.
If you really have so little respect for yourself, for the
corps to which you belong, and your comrades, you ought
not to have forgotten, however, that the scandal you occasioned also reached me. Out of consideration for me you
ought to have avoided proclaiming relationship with a
street-singer."
" And let Baron Lodstein do it instead," said Conny.
"Would the so-called scandal have then been less great?
Would I have played a better role if I had kept a cow



274     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
ardly silence and allowed him to say before all assembled: that street-singer is the brother of Notary Wenner?"
"But why the deuce did you run down to the organgrinder, and through this give the baron the opportunity
to relate your father's history?" retorted the judge with
heat.
"My father's history he would have related whether I
stayed or not. The reason why I went down to my
brother I would not be able to make comprehensible to
you, if I tried, for it was an act dictated by the heart.
When Baron Lodstein asked me what I thought of the
song, I had only one thing clear to me, and that was to
show this man with a high-sounding name that the poor
organ-grinder whom he wrongfully accused of theft was
not a brother that I was ashamed of, but a man whom I
before the whole world acknowledged as a child of the
same father. When I left the company, to hasten down,
I felt that the murderer's sons were true gentlemen; but
that the rich nobleman, on the contrary, was a rascal. I
knew that if honor and conscience were really held as
they ought to be held, the baron would have been turned
out of the company. Now, Herr judge, we have certainly
nothing further to say to each other. To-morrow I will
call on your daughter, and in two days leave the capital."
Conny again drew aside, and Liedgren said, as he advanced to the door:
"It is unnecessary to apprise Gertrude of the reason
why the engagement is broken. You can allege whatever
cause you find most suitable."
"I do not find anything more suitable than the real
one. You have to-day taught me that a man ought
not to conceal the truth.  I will bear the lesson in
mind."
The judge looked at Conny, exclaiming:




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    275
"You will perhaps array my daughter against me?"
"How could that be done?  You have, in your own
opinion, acted right in not daring to confide your daughter to a murderer's son. Probably Gertrude will in this
respect think the same as her father. She will feel pleased
to avoid being the sister-in-law of a street-singer. I am
fully convinced that the truth will be the best cure for
her love. People cannot love a man they despise, and
they cannot respect a man who has so low an origin as I,
if he were ever so excellent a person."
The judge left, and Conny threw himself down on a
sofa, with his hands pressed hard against his brow. The
cup of humiliation is always bitter to drain.




CHAPTER XV.
ERTRUDE, the following morning, had just finished
her toilet, when her maid entered to say that Notary
Wenner desired to see her.
Gertrude was agreeably surprised that Conny came so
early. She hurried out in the saloon to receive him with
open arms; but Conny averted the embrace, as he said:
"The reasons which brought me here are such, that I
cannot accept the greeting intended for me. I have come,
Gertrude, to return this, and to ask mine back."
Conny handed her the betrothal ring.
Gertrude did not utter any exclamation, did not burst
out in tears or lamentations, made no inquiries or reproaches; she did not faint, she did not drop down on
a chair, but she remained standing as if paralyzed.
Every drop of blood had fled from her cheeks and lips.
She looked as though she had died and yet lived. She
did not take the proffered ring, did not open her lips to
speak, but stood there perfectly motionless.
"Gertrude," exclaimed Conny, frightened by her appearance, and seizing one of her hands, "what is the matter?"
She hastily drew away her hand and said with evident
effort:
" How was it, do you break the engagement?"
At these words uttered by herself, the blood rushed up
to her face, which was suffused with as dark a flush as it
had been snow-white the instant before.
" Yes, I must."
"And why?"
2.6




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    277
Gertrude drew her breath as if she had been near suffocating. She was not able to hold herself up, but sank
down on a chair.
"Because a union between us is no longer possible.Had I on our arrival here been allowed to tell you what I
was on the point of saying, you would perhaps have
broken our connection yourself. Fate has ordered otherwise, and therefore I am forced to do it. When I asked
for your hand, I committed a crime against you and my
own sense of right, for I asked for it without loving you."
A shudder passed through Gertrude's frame. Conny
continued:
" When we came here, I was awakened to the full consciousness of the injustice of my course of action. It was
my brother's voice that recalled me to what was due you.
My honor then commanded me to immediately acknowledge to you my birth and the unfortunate inheritance
which had fallen to my lot, and then ask you whether
you, in spite of this and my heart's lack of love, wished
to become my wife. This, Gertrude, was my intention,
when I commenced the conversation we had the first
evening of our stay here. We were interrupted. I postponed the intended declaration, and to-day, I am forced
by circumstances to break my engagement."
"And what are those circumstances?" asked Gertrude
with an inaudible voice.
" One of them is the fact which was made known to all
present at the dinner yesterday, that I am the son of an
organ-grinder, who in an outbreak of passion had the
misfortune to kill a man. Besides, I have a brother who
is a street-singer. This brother I love with my whole
soul and can never be induced to deny him. I wished to
mention this to you alone; but chance revealed it to a
whole company. And now, Gertrude, we must part. I know
your proud father; even if he, out of love for you, would




278     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
submit to accept as his son one whose father he heard sentenced to death, this humiliation would rankle in his
mind, and I-I could not bear the consciousness of it,
even if I loved you to madness."
" How much more impossible, then, when you do not
love me at all," whispered Gertrude. She slowly drew the
ring from her finger, and added with energy:
" Take back this ring, which no power in the world, except the conviction that you did not love me, could have
induced me to return you. At the same moment you
say that your heart never belonged to me, truth forces me
to tell you that my heart will beat for you unto death.
If you had loved me, I would have become your wife, even
if the whole world had abandoned and rejected you.
There is no place in the community so lowly, no lot so
humble, which I would not have gladly shared with you,
if I had been rich enough to possess your love. You
have said that I did not possess it, may we then separate.
But before you go, never to return, tell me, what prompted
you to request my hand, when your heart was cold?"
" The hope of finding at your side a happiness which
love had refused me," answered Conny. "I had loved,
loved without being loved in return, and I then sought a
friend, who, in the journey through life, might make me
forget what I had suffered."
" And this friend I was intended to become? You had
thus only a luke-warm affection to give in exchange for
my fervent and devoted attachment. Still, that is past."
She rose and offered him her hand, saying, almost in a
whisper:
"Farewell, my own beloved I May the good God make
you as happy as I desire! I bless you for the season of
felicity which has fled."
"Gertrude!" exclaimed Conny, pressing her hand with
emotion to his lips.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    279
Gertrude hastily drew it away, and the next minute she
was out of the room.
It was several seconds before Conny could come to himself.  If the father had wounded his pride, then the
daughter had truly humiliated him in his own sight.
Conny had gone to Liedgren's house with resentment
and bitterness in his heart; he went away from it with
repentance.  The young girl's farewell words had contained such a high degree of love and forgetfulness of self,
that Conny felt something resembling shame over his behavior.
In every person's life there is a turning point, when the
character takes an entirely different direction from what
it has previously had.-This was the case with Gertrude.
The broken engagement formed one of those events which
exerted a powerful influence upon the development of her
soul and gave it a definite shape.
Gertrude, who had never known what a deep pain, an
acute sorrow or a crushing misfortune meant; whose way
had gone on roses, illumined by the sunshine of prosperity, and who had not even conceived of the possibility
of there being any thorns, or that a hard blow could befall
her heart,-she had taken it for granted that at the first
visitation of sorrow she would sink down and die.
And now, now Gertrude had been reached by the bitterest grief that she could experience.-She had received
the crushing blow without reeling, without a sigh or a tear
escaping her.
Gertrude stopped inside the door, which she had closed
after her when she left Conny, and leaned against it to
catch the last sound of his steps. When they died away,
she sank down on the threshold and remained lying
there. The colorless lips moved, as if she had breathed
a prayer.
Now was heard the sound of another door opening, and




280     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
some one approached.  Gertrude rose hastily. It was
Bertha.
"How is it, Gertrude?" asked Bertha. "You are so
pale. Has anything unpleasant happened between you
and Conny?"
Gertrude extended the ringless finger toward her with
the words:
" Conny and I are no longer betrothed!"
Bertha stared at Gertrude. The latter continued:
" Sometime I will tell you all, not now; for I cannot
speak of it. Still I will have courage to do so before long.
If you will inform my father of what has transpired, you
will spare me a trial. It is not I, but Conny, that has
broken the engagement."
She pressed Bertha's hand and went to shut herself up
in her room.
The young widow's appearance betrayed the greatest
distress and anxiety when she looked after Gertrude.
She then entered the saloon, which had just been the
scene of the interview between Conny and Gertrude. The
judge now stood there. When he saw Bertha, he went
toward her, saying:
" Have you seen Gertrude, Bertha, and how does she
take it?"
"So you know what has happened?"
"Yes, perfectly, as it was I who broke the engagement,
or rather, forced Wenner to do it."
"But, uncle, what has Wenner done that could induce
you to heap this suffering upon Gertrude's head?"
"What has he done?" replied the judge irately. "He
has deceived me, when he proposed to my daughter, without first saying that he was the son of a condemned
criminal and the brother of a strolling organ-grinder, who
had also been accused of theft. Now, I ask you on your
conscience, ought a man with such an origin and such




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            281
family connections become the son-in-law of Goran Liedgren, and is he not a shameless scoundrel, who deserves to
be turned out of every honorable family, when he dares
to try to come in it without first saying:'do you wish to
be related to a criminal's son? "
"I cannot comprehend what his origin has to do
with the matter," replied Bertha. "Wenner himself has
neither stolen, nor committed murder; he is generally
known to be a young man of fine attainments and uncommon culture. He is also respected for his upright
character, and this, according to my opinion, ought to be
sufficient to make him worthy the hand of any estimable
girl whatsoever."
"Romantic ideas, my dear Bertha. The children of
crime have received such an inheritance that they ought
to realize themselves that they cannot become members
of reputable families.-The disgrace they have inherited
is punished for the third and fourth generation; and
honor and conscience enjoin them not to make any one
else a, participant of it."
" What do you mean by that, uncle?" said Bertha with
agitation.
"That one who knows that there is disgrace or crime
attached to his parents' name ought to beware of entailing the shame upon an innocent person. The marriage
between a dishonored man's son or daughter and a
person who has a good name will always be a curse to the
latter, because she or he will have to share a thousand
mortifying humiliations.  You say that Wenner enjoys
public respect for his ability and uprightness, and I admit
that you are right; but what avails it if he is ever so
excellent a young man, the stain which his father has
given him will always remain, and with it follows a secret
fear that the son will one day, sooner or later, show
through some act that he is of the same blood as the con24*




282     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
demned criminal. Wenner has a fine mind, has had a
good education, and through this has acquired the power
to control and govern the ebullitions of his ruder passions;
but if any circumstance should arise, when they are
wrought up, there is always danger of his yielding to
faults which would brand his whole life. In short, it shall
never be said of me, that I have given my daughter to a
man who is an upstart and who only through a happy
chance has been removed from the lowest strata of society
to one which he never ought to occupy. It is a downright
mockery of the law and its representatives that a murderer's son should occupy the seat of justice."
Bertha had changed color incessantly, while Liedgren
was speaking. When he finished, she said:
" How is it possible that so enlightened a man as you
can reason so one-sidedly, as that the children ought to
suffer for the sin of the parents? What part have they
in it?"
" A very great one. If you had as much experience as
I of how the descendants of criminals inherit their vices
and crimes, you would not speak as you now do, but
would, like me, -withdraw from all close connection with
them. Education and habit, it is true, are able to mitigate and modify the inherited propensities, but I cannot
think of such a thing as entrusting my daughter's happiness and future in the hands of a brother of a streetsinger accused of theft."
" But yet, something still worse might have happened to
you!" exclaimed Bertha, firmly, "and that it has not occurred, you have circumstances alone to thank."
" What do you mean, Bertha?" asked the judge, giving
her a sharp glance.
" I mean that about a week ago you offered a woman
your hand and your heart."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    283
"True, and I asked her to consider the matter until the
day before our departure."
" But she answered immediately, however, that she did
not need any time for consideration, that she could not
become your wife. Had she not already made up her
mind, this conversation would have decided her answer.
She has now learned that she must never marry, even if
she were attached to a man with her warmest feelings."
"I do not understand you, Bertha.  What has my
proposal to you to do with Wenner? He is certainly
not the cause of the refusal you gave me, or could report
have spoken the truth in asserting that-"
"I do not desire to know what report asserts," said
Bertha proudly, "because I only intend to ask: Do you
know the origin of the woman to whom you offered your
hand? Do you really know whether her parents were
better than Wenner's, and whether she like him has not
a disgrace for a paternal inheritance?"
" I know that her father was uncle to Lagerskog and
thus distantly related to my wife."
"But that does not hinder my poor father from
having spent three years in-" Bertha laid her hand
on Liedgren's arm and whispered some words in his ear.
The judge turned pale and made a motion as if the
words had burned him. He looked at the young widow
with a doubting glance, but the expression of her face was
such that it corroborated but too much the sad truth of
her words.
"Well then," resumed Bertha, "am  I, his daughter,
less worthy of respect and affection on that account? I
do not think so. And yet, you would to-day hesitate to
offer me your name. Am I any worse after this acknowledgment than before it? Do I not possess the same virtues as before I uttered it? And if so, they ought to weigh
something. If virtue and human worth alone weigh, then,




284     TIHE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
uncle, the judgment over Wenner is unjust, and you have
sacrificed your child's peace and happiness to a prejudice.
If Wenner cannot become Gertrude's husband, because
his father has committed a murder, then I cannot remain
in your house as Gertrude's friend. If we are to let prejudices rule us, they must be applied with consistency. I
am thus fully prepared to have you forbid Gertrude all
connection with me, as a person unworthy of her. To
spare us both the humiliation of hearing this expressed, I
will await your decision in my room. Until I receive it,
we will not see each other again."
An hour later a little note was handed Bertha from the
judge. It ran thus:
"The lesson which you gave me, Bertha, was sharp,
and perhaps also just. I will not reflect upon it now.
All that I have to say for the moment is: You will not
become my wife; this you have positively declared. So
be it; yet do not think that what you have revealed
to me makes me bear this refusal with better grace, but
be assured that it does not affect my affection in any respect. The proof of this, is, that I ask you to remain with
Gertrude. She needs your friendship to console her for
the loss she has sustained, and you will surely not wish
to revenge upon her the mistake which you consider to
have been committed by
GORAN LIEDGREN."




CHAPTER XVI.
W HILE all this took place in Liedgren's house, Count
Stralkrans was seen walking up Reign street to St.
John's place, where he went in through the gate to a little
red wooden house on the corner of the streets mentioned.
The court-yard was large, and on the threshold of one
of the little crooked houses sat a man covered with rags,
engaged in putting perches in a bird-cage. Beside him
stood a larger cage, filled with little unhappy feathered
captives, who flopped around frightened and fluttering,
everywhere beating against the bars of the prison.
When the count entered, the man looked up and eyed
the fine gentleman askance.
" Does any one live here by the name of Fredriksson?"
inquired the count.
The bird-fancier closed one eye as he answered:
"I suppose the gentleman means the organ-grinder
prince, Paul? Yes, the cuckoo lives there." The man
pointed to the little corner house.
The count entered a small, freshly scoured entry, with
fine sand and juniper strewn around the surbase. The
entrance itself gave indication that the house was presided
over by an orderly woman hand. Stralkrans knocked at
the door, and in a few seconds it was opened. Before the
high-born gentleman stood a young, pretty woman, with a
child in her arms. Her attire was simple, but extremely
neat. The large white apron and the little ruffle around
the neck, which fell down on the dark, homespun dress,
gave to her person something so attractive, that the eye
rested on her with especial delight.
19                                  285




286     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Is Fredriksson at home?" asked the count.
"No, my husband has just gone away this morning,"
answered the young wife, dropping a curtsey.
"That is too bad; I wished to see him," said the count,
who, instead of allowing himself to be dismissed by this
intelligence, stepped into the dwelling. He looked around
the large corner room. The three windows were filled
with flower-pots and adorned with white curtains. The
furniture was plain, it is true, but there was a stamp of
tidiness and home comfort over the whole, which made a
favorable impression.
Hanna, Paul's wife, looked surprised at the count, who
had stepped in so unceremoniously.
*"My name is Stralkrans," said the count, "and as I
cannot see your husband, perhaps you will allow me to
tell you what I intended to say to him, or rather, beg you
to answer some questions.'
"If I can, I will, most certainly." Hanna placed a
chair for the stranger.
" Is it from necessity that your husband continues to go
around with a hand-organ?" asked the count.
"It is his livelihood," answered Hanna without constraint. " He has never done anything else, and he has
earned his bread in this way ever since childhood."
" Has he no saved-up means, or anything else to live on?
I have been told that he has a rich brother; does the
latter do nothing for him?"
" My husband has a little money saved up, but we do
not wish to touch it, because it is intended for our old
age," responded the young woman. "It is true that his
brother is both a rich and respected man and that he
would willingly give Paul half of his property, if my husband would accept it. But Paul has once for all refused
all gifts from his brother. He likes him too much to wish
to have anything but his affection. Paul is grieved if his




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    287
brother even speaks of giving him anything, so it is not
Conny's fault that Paul does not share his money. Besides, what could my husband do with it? He couldn't
anyhow refrain from going around the country with his
hand-organ, it has become second nature with him. When
he has given it up for a time he longs for his wanderings,
and why then should he not continue them? We have
our income, are cheerful and happy, without abundance
and without need."
There was something in Hanna's tone and appearance
which spoke of true contentment.
" But has it never occurred to Paul that his capacity of
organ-grinder gives him the character of an adventurer,
and that his brother may possibly have unpleasant consequences from it?"
"Ah, Herr count, if he had ever thought of any such
thing, he would assuredly have immediately ceased singing in the streets. Far higher than his own comfort, me
and the child, he places the affection for his brother. But
who could ever suspect that the organ-grinder and Notary
Wenner were brothers! We tell it to nobody. Conny has
never, since he entered court, been able to prevail on Paul
to visit him. Paul always says: people would wonder
what the street-singer had to do with the notary. It is
no one's business that we are brothers, that is a matter
which we can keep to ourselves."
"Are you then sure that there are no persons who are
aware of the relationship and might use it to lower Wenner? I consider him besides a man who would not deny
his brother, however unpleasant the consequences might
be which he would draw upon himself through this
acknowledgment."
"Yes, you are certainly right, Herr count," replied
Hanna with animation, "and it was just this which induced Paul to go away to-day. He said that he would be




288     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
gone until Conny had left the capital, which ought to
occur to-morrow."
" Was there anything especial that prompted your husband to this step?"
" Yes indeed, there was. Conny, yesterday, left a large
company to speak to Paul, and that too, although there
was a baron in the company by the name of Lodstein,
whom Paul believed to have knowledge that he and Conny
were brothers. He had not intended to go to Djurgarden
that day; but in the morning a boy came here from Bl1
Porten and told Paul that some gentlemen, who were to
dine there, desired to hear him sing, and they promised
to pay him, if he came there with his hand-organ. Paul
went, but had no sooner begun to sing than he saw that
baron and afterward his brother. Paul immediately suspected that some snare had been laid, and that they had
lured him there, in order to humiliate Conny. He took
his hand-organ and left, but had not walked many steps
before Conny came after him. Paul begged Conny several
times not to gp with him, as he feared that the baron had
guessed that Conny was his brother, but Conny answered:'Well, what then, do you think I make any secret of it?
No, my dear Paul. When I separate from you, I intend
to tell the whole company up there that you are my
brother.' These words of Conny's troubled Paul, and he
said when he came home:'I am going away for a few
days, for otherwise I will be the cause of annoyance to
Conny. All are not like him, and most people will withdraw from him, when they learn that he is my brother."'
"Would you like to have your husband abandon his
itinerant life?" asked the count, after a moment's silence.
"Ah, yes. I would much prefer it if he had another
vocation, but I love him so well, and know that he would
not be happy otherwise, therefore I am satisfied as it is."
"Still I would have liked to make him a proposition,




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    289
namely, to become chorister in the country. There is such
a place vacant in a community where my large estates are
situated. If Fredriksson were disposed to accept this
occupation, I would see that he obtained it. His fine
voice could then be turned to account. Now I desire you
to inform him of my proposition. Tell him also, that if
he loves his brother, you and his child, he ought to sacrifice his itinerant habits and try to reconcile himself to a
regular life. He will then have a future, and as a married
man he ought to think of securing a steady position in
life."
" But, Herr count, I do not wish Paul to lay such bonds
upon himself for our sake. Ah, he would not thrive if
he were obliged to give up his present way of life."
"If you do not wish him to do it for you and your
child, you will not refuse, when I tell you that his appearance at Bla Porten will probably result in the engagement between Wenner and Mamsell Liedgren being broken.
You do not know what prejudices people have against all
persons who travel about and gain their living by amusing others. Wenner will never be induced to deny his
brother, and this brother, on the other hand, will always,
if he does not give up the life calling he now follows, have
a disastrous effect on his future. And again, your little son
will sometime grow up, and you certainly cannot wish to
have him become what his father is. Not one among a
hundred can keep his soul so free from the contamination
of vice, when he is obliged, like Paul, to live among the
populace of the streets. If you wish to make your son a
useful man, then use your influence and persuade your
husband to accept my offer. Farewell."
The count rose and gave the young woman his hand, as
he added:
" I will come back in a week. Your husband will only
be away a few days. But what you must promise me, is,




290     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
that nothing shall be mentioned to his brother, until Paul
has given a decided answer. May all be well with you."
Hanna curtseyed and expressed her thanks at length
for the count's goodness, after which the latter took his
departure.
Stralkrans thought, when he walked away:
"As yet I do not know whether Bertha loves Wenner or
not, or whether report spoke the truth, when it asserted
that she did. But be this as it may, it shall never be said
of me that my jealousy hindered me from acting so that I
felt satisfied with myself. Lodstein has resolved to injure Wenner, I, to counteract his work. This I consider
my duty, as both Wenner and his brother, through that
unlucky gain at the gambling-table, have drawn upon
themselves the baron's hatred. If Wenner possesses the
happiness which I have striven for in vain, this can never
exert any influence upon my actions."
After the count left the organ-grinder's home, Hanna
opened a door leading to a little room, next to the large
one.
" Dear Aunt Lova," cried she to an old woman who was
in there, and in whom we recognize our old acquaintance
Jungfru Lova," do you know what aristocratic company I
have had?"
"Yes, indeed, I have heard every word, and I tell you
what it is, Hanna, if you do not make a man of your
strolling husband this time, we will never be friends.
Only think, to be a respected chorister in the country,
vwtL a          Westea.,a\ gow-tepe % I shoulon think that
was something worth while, and a little better than to
roam around the streets, and bawl with the hand-organ.
If you don't speak plainly to Paul, I will, for a stop shall
be put to this sort of life, I promise you."
"But, aunt, Paul is such an orderly and good man
that-"




THE SON OF TIELL OhRGAIV-GRINDER.    291
"That he is anyhow only a miserable organ-grinder.
Yes, indeed, that is just the way it is; but you see the
matter is now settled, he shall become a chorister just as
sure as my name is Lova."
Hanna smiled at her aunt and begged her not to
meddle in the matter, but allow her to speak to Paul.
Late that evening Conny visited his brother's home,
and then learned that Paul had gone away. Hanna
said that she did not know when Paul would come
back.
Conny had a long private conference with Jungfru
Lova about a yearly allowance which he made for his
nephew, so that the boy might have a good education.
He confided the letter of agreement to Lova, who was to
give it to Hanna, together with a sum of money for unforeseen needs, after he had left Stockholm.
When Conny was about to go, Hanna said:
" You look sad, Conny, has anything happened?"
She thought of the count's words about the betrothal.
" Oh, no, I do not feel quite well," said Conny, and took
leave.
"Are you going to-morrow, as you said to Paul?" inquired Hanna, when he stood at the door.
" I think not. We will see each other again before I
leave Stockholm."
Conny went.
Two days afterward Paul returned, late in the evening.
He walked quite merrily to his home with the dear handorgan on his back. When he entered the court-yard the
bird-fancier sat outside his door.
"Good gracious, is the organ-grinder prince home
already!" exclaimed he, at the sight of Paul. "Why
have you been in such a devilish hurry this time; perhaps you think, you crowing cuckoo, that your wife has
been crying for you? She hasn't by a long shot. An




292     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
aristocratic gentleman has been here and consoled her.
One must be as blind as an owl in the day-time, and
stupid as a sparrow, not to calculate where the organgrinder gets his money from. Well, well, it pays better
to have a pretty wife than a cage full of birds. Ha, ha,
ha."
Paul stopped when the bird-fancier hailed him. He
had at the insults against Hanna put down the handorgan; and when the ragamuffin uttered his mocking
laugh, Paul stood before him.
"See here, Nilsson," said he with suppressed anger,
"you may exhaust your malice and envy upon me, but
do not open your bill to say an evil word about my wife,
for then you may get such a rap over your mouth, that
you will never forget it."
" Oh, the d —, it would be too much honor if you
should condescend to put your delicate paw on my dirty
skin. Or do you think, you screech-owl, that I am frightened by such words from you?  No, sir, I care no
more for it than the screaming of birds, and therefore I
will tell you that your wife, before you married her, was
in Upsala a-"
Nilsson could not finish, for Paul's hand fell with an
energetic blow on his mouth, and there was great danger
of this being followed by a dozen others, had not a voice
just then exclaimed:
"What, Paul, I believe you allow that scoundrel to
excite you!"
Paul turned round, and Conny stood there.
"Come, and waste neither words nor blows upon that
low fellow; it is of no use," added Conny, as he took hold
of Paul's arm and drew him away.
The bird-fancier, who had been accustomed to have
Paul endure all his attacks and abuse quite patiently,
without ever showing his resentment, had been perfectly




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    293
dumfounded by the violent blow. Like most mean persons, Nilsson was only bold and courageous toward
those who did not defend themselves, but sneaking and
cowardly, when he had a pair of strong fists before him.
Paul's blow had therefore completely silenced him, until
he saw Paul and Conny receding. Then he called after
the former:
"You will have to pay up for that blow, d   n me,
and in a way that will send you to the d l1!"
Conny and Paul had proceeded directly to the house,
without paying any attention to his words; and Hanna
welcomed her husband with beaming eyes. At the same
moment she put her arms around his neck, a man, who
through the half open gate, which Conny had forgotten to
close, had witnessed the latter part of the scene between
Nilsson and Paul, entered the yard and went to the birdfancier.
"Have you birds to sell?" asked he, looking at the
man's face, distorted with rage.
"Of course I have," snarled Nilsson, and added, muttering to himself: " If I can do anything to that rascal,
then-"
" You will not keep from it," interrupted the stranger.
" All right, let us go in your house, and I may perhaps be
able to help you with that matter."
END OF THE SECOND PERIOD.




THIRD PERIOD.
CHAPTER I.
HERE are periods in our life with which we do not
willingly occupy our thoughts. Such a period was
that which lay between my arrival in Stockholm and the
breaking of my engagement.
The impression of being declared unworthy to obtain an
honest man's daughter for a wife, because I was the son
of a criminal, at first left no room for any feeling but
wounded pride. Howsoever I examined my life, I found
nothing, when I compared it with that of other young
men, which entitled Gertrude's father to act as he had
done. I had made myself known all through for capability and integrity. There was no deed which could be
said to have cast the least shadow upon my honor, and
yet Liedgren had declared that I could not become his
son-in-law. The only thing which might have made me
unworthy of it, my love for Bertha, he had no knowledge
of, and even if he had divined it, this would not have
affected his consent to give me his daughter, when I
requested her hand. It was thus prejudice, and only
prejudice, which caused this break.
When Liedgren left me, wounded self-love alone prevailed. Under the influence of this and governed by my
resentment, I seized the pen and wrote to Bertha, whom
in my excited condition I accused of being the cause of
294




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    295
the evil. It seemed to me that she ought to have known
the man to whose daughter she as good as forced me to
propose, and that it was her duty to inform me of his
arrogance. I had actually succeeded in convincing myself
that I had every right to regard Bertha and Gertrude as those
who had drawn these humiliations upon me; accordingly
I wrote the following letter to Bertha:
"MADAM! You can now triumph and be satisfied, for
through you I have experienced all the agony that a
human being can endure. I have loved you without hope.
Still you could not even grant me the poor joy of adoring
you as a free man, but you enjoined it upon me to bind
myself to another, alleging that I disturbed the poor girl's
peace. I obeyed you, because I have never yet allowed
any one to appeal to mny sense of duty in vain. I consequently proceeded without any hesitation to devote my
life to this girl, whom I never loved. Thus I have nothing to reproach myself for.
" Now to you, who led me into this connection. How
have you acted? Like a heartless egotist. You wished to
be rid of a person whose homage displeased you, and you
threw him quite recklessly into a closer connection with
Gertrude's father. What mattered it to you, if he in his
arrogance affronted me in such a manner that a whole life
would not be able to expiate the insult, if you only escaped a love to which you could not respond! Well then,
madam, this is the gain of your course of action. If Gertrude had been loved by me as deeply as I once loved you,
I would nevertheless, after the father's behavior toward
me a few hours ago, have been forced to detest her. How
then do you think my feelings are now, when I never
cherished love for her?  Why, they are so bitter, that
they can only be compared to those I have for you, the
cause of all the humiliations which have been heaped




296     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
upon me. You have conquered, Bertha; for to-day you
are as hateful to me as the woman whom you made my
fiancee.
"If I once, in the outbreak of an unrestrained passion,
was so unfortunate as to compromise you against my will,
you have now been revenged, as Gertrude's father has declared me unworthy to marry his daughter. Now, farewell, and congratulate yourself upon having paid me
back for the evil which I once involuntarily occasioned
you. When you read these lines, I will have returned
Gertrude the ring which bound her to
" CONNY WENNER."
The contents of this letter best prove what an insignificant role reason then played in my perturbed soul; for
had its voice been heard, when I wrote down these inconsiderate words, they would probably never have been
written.
After I had sealed this edifying epistle, I went to Gertrude, to, under the influence of the same feeling which
dictated the letter, break the engagement. I gave Liedgren's servant the letter to Bertha to carry up to her, and
then took my way to the saloon. My desire was that
Bertha should read the letter while I returned Gertrude
her ring. My conversation with the latter, however, was
very different from what I had supposed.
I had expected first tears and accusations, then a proud
contempt, when she learned that I was a child of low origin. But I left this girl, whose betrothed I had been for
half a year without knowing what a noble heart she possessed, with a warmer affection than I had ever felt for her.
I therefore experienced something resembling shame over
all my selfishness, and I returned to my lodgings and shut
myself up in my room, in order to reflect upon my past
life, examine my actions and try to mark out my future.




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRIVDER.    297
I had spent the whole day without seeing or receiving
anybody, when the servant knocked at my door and
handed me a letter. Without looking at it I threw it on
the table; for I had recognized Liedgren's servant and
supposed that it was from Bertha. The letter had to lie
there a good while before I opened and read it. At length
I resolved to do so, but with a peculiar repugnance, as I
had wished, after my return from Gertrude, that I had
never written to Bertha.
Just as I broke the seal, my eyes fell on the address. It
was not to me, but there stood in Bertha's handwriting:
"Count Mauritz Stralkrans." The servant had made a mistake with the letter, or else given me the coint's instead
of that which was intended for me, and now I had opened
the count's letter.  My honor and my delicacy commanded me to immediately seal and send it to the right
owner, but a feeling of bitter envy seized me.
This favorite of birth, who enjoyed all the advantages I
lacked, perhaps also possessed that of being beloved by
the woman whom I adored.
The injustice of our inheriting honor or dishonor, as we
inherit wealth or poverty from our parents, was keenly
realized, and I felt a deep animosity toward this man
from whom I had never received anything but that which
had been a blessing to me. I forgot that he had appeared
as my defender, when I as a child was abused because I
was'a murderer's son. I forgot that his lips had been the
first that expressed sympathy for me on account of my
unfortunate paternal inheritance, and I had only the
recollection that he belonged to the privileged class of
nobility. I drew parallels between the count and me, and
I could not comprehend why he should stand above me,
yet he did. Had he a better brain, superior knowledge or
higher ideas of honor and duty than I?  My self-love
answered no, and yet, through his rank, his wealth and




298     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
his social conditions, he had risen to the position of councillor. If I worked with the greatest zeal my whole life
through, displayed the greatest capability and made myself known as the most distinguished man in my profession, I would for all that never occupy a position corresponding to his, never gain the respect, through my own
merits, which was rendered him unconditionally.
"Has this man then been so irreproachable in his
morals?" thought I. "No, he has been a gambler and
ruined himself. He has at one time led a very dissipated
life, although he again became a rich man through the
property left him by his high-born relatives. I have never
been a gambler, never been dissipated, and yet people
dare to insult me, while they bow before the count.
While I so reasoned, I forgot that the same gambling,
which had once swallowed up the count's fortune, had
made me rich. I only sought for the shadows in the life
of the man to whom I owed gratitude.
Human egotism is a poor adviser. While I was nursing
my wrath over social injustice, my envy whispered to me
to take cognizance of the contents of this letter. I opened
it. Bertha wrote:
" COUNT STRALKRANS: —My hope that fate would spare
me the bitter grief of once more causing you sorrow, you
have baffled. It is the second time that you speak the
words of love to me, the second time that you place your
future in my hands, and for the second time I am forced
to disappoint you.
" Do not feel aggrieved. I shall not now, as the former
time, recklessly push you from me; I shall open my
heart to you, and you will understand and respect my
reasons, when I say to you that our destinies cannot be
united.
"From the first time of our acquaintance, I have loved




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    299
you. I was then a child and a stranger in the land and
the family where I was educated, and in need of an affection, which I lacked. You gave it to me and became to
me all. That the feeling which then bound me to you
was something that never ought to have arisen in my soul,
something which would heap sorrow and suffering upon
you and me, I did not then understand; but circumstances were to open my eyes.  We parted. When we
again met, I was fully conscious how I ought to act. I
had made a crushing discovery. It concerned my father,
and enlightened me that he in his younger years had
committed some crime, which, like a dark stain, clung to
his past life and cast a shadow upon his honor. He had
since then changed his name, in order to escape public
contempt and persecution, and he had tried, through
strictness toward himself, activity and usefulness, to
gain a respect which a youthful offence had caused
him  to lose.  He was kind toward his dependents,
merciful to the poor, and so conscientious, that not
even malice had anything to say against him. But
notwithstanding all this, strange reports were circulated
about him, although people knew nothing of his past
life.
" There were only two persons who, in the land-owner
Engberg, recognized a man who had been punished by
the law. These two were my departed husband, and the
woman Christina Barsk. The last-named received from
my father a yearly allowance, as a payment for her silence;
the former demanded his daughter's hand, as the only
price for which he would keep mute.
"When I saw you again, I had already endured all the
misery which these discoveries of a necessity occasioned,
and I knew that my father's honor and reputation rested
entirely in Lagerskog's hands. It was my duty to sacrifice
myself, so as to save my father. Neither did I hesitate to




300    THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
do it, and in order to make it easier for you to forget me,
I was firmly resolved to leave you in ignorance that I
obeyed the voice of duty at the expense of my heart.
" You left me with hard words and bitterness. I did
not call you back; neither did I die of grief, although it
seemed to me that I ought to cease to live, when you went
away. We saw each other only twice during my marriage.
One year after I became a widow we met. Your manner
and whole behavior led me to suppose that you had forgotten the fancy which bound you to me. But, count,
years had not changed my feeling, it belonged to you. I
hoped, however, that I would never be tempted to tell you
this, never be obliged to answer you as I must now do,
that the criminal's daughter cannot become the wife of the
noble Count Stralkrans.
"I will not and cannot tell you what my father did,
but you will understand me when I declare that no love
nor any suffering could induce me to give a hand, to
which is attached the curse of disgrace, to one whom I
love and admire with my whole soul. I have to-day
learned how cruel people are toward the children of
parents whom society has branded. I do not wish the
time to come when you would think, with a feeling of fear,
of a woman who by a single word can inform the world
that I am the daughter of a convict. You shall never
through me have to engraft so unworthy a shoot upon
your noble family-tree.
" If I had been the daughter of an ever so poor and
humble man, known for his integrity, I would without
hesitation have obeyed the voice of my heart. As it is,
honor and conscience command me to stifle it.
"Count, endeavor to understand me; try not to feel
vexed at me, but allow the woman, to whom you have
to-day offered your hand, to remain your friend. We, the




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.            301
children of parents who have left us to atone for their
misdeeds, ought to beware of drawing others into the circle
of shame and disgrace which surrounds us; we have been
born for sacrifices; we must through good deeds and forgetfulness of ourselves try to pay the debt they left behind.
It would be wrong to complain because the retribution
falls back upon the children. The thought that a single
offence brings a whole series of sufferings with it, not only
to us, but to our descendants, must stand as a shield
between us and temptation. Those who cast this shield
aside and deviate from their duty have doomed their
family to penance.
"As your friend, I desire to live and die; but your wife,
I cannot become. It would pain me if you could not
give me your friendship. That you may forgive the sorrow which I occasion you, is the prayer of
" BERTHA."
I, who at the least attack against me for my father's
crime, felt wounded, humiliated and irritated, experienced at the perusal of Bertha's letter a complete revolution in my soul. I began to regard our social prejudices
from an entirely different standpoint, and to judge of my
own position in life with less self-illusion than I had
hitherto done.
That night, like the preceding, slumber fled from my
couch, and I spent it in reviewing the past.
I resolved to go to Stralkrans, give him  the letter
and acknowledge that I had learned much since I
opened it.
I was dressing myself in the morning, when a messenger from the count presented himself with a letter. It
was to me, written by Gertrude. Beside the seal the
count had written: "This letter I found on my arrival
late last evening, on my table. It has been left in my
20




302     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
room by mistake. If one to me has strayed to you, Herr
notary, then send it back by the messenger."
I gave the man the answer that I would call on the
count in an hour's time. Then I opened Gertrude's letter, somewhat puzzled at her writing to me after the break
that had taken place. What could she now have to say?
The first object that met my eyes when I took it from the
envelope was my letter to Bertha. It lay enclosed in one
from Gertrude. "Could Bertha have asked Gertrude to
return it?" thought I, as I unfolded the latter's letter and
read:
"CONNY: The enclosed letter was intended for Bertha,
but it has never come to her hands, for I have read it.
She has no knowledge of its existence and I hope she
never will have. May it remain as if it had never been
written. Allow me, as your friend, to add these words:
it is seldom other persons that we ought to accuse for our
sufferings, but naturally ourselves. If we examine our
own acts, we will find in them the cause of our misfortunes.
"It is not necessary for me to say more. You have
probably gained so much calmness by this time, that you
will not call Bertha to account for trying to secure my
happiness. This happiness was not in accordance with
your taste, and therefore it was destroyed; but on the
ruins of it we can raise a new structure, stronger and better than that which fell, I mean friendship. You are
surprised at this proposal from the daughter of the man
who has so deeply wronged you.
"Ah, do not be surprised, but take my hand, which is
to-day offered you in friendship. It is offered you from a
sincere heart. Why should you detest me?  My only
fault has been that I loved you, and this I would have
done even if you had been born in a prison. I would have




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    303
liked to be Bertha, to possess your love; but I will die
content, if you will remember me without bitterness and,
before we part for ever, let me know by a few words that
you without ill-will think of         GERTRUDE."
With emotion I raised Gertrude's letter to my lips, and
had she stood before me I would have thrown myself at
her feet and acknowledged that I considered myself unworthy her love and friendship.
But two days previous Gertrude was in my opinion a
child, upon whom I looked down with a certain superiority, and now she stood so high above me in magnanimity
and greatness of soul, that I felt keenly how worthless I
was in comparison with the young girl.
Gertrude had taken such a revenge, that she had placed
herself between me and any other woman, for where in
life would I find this disinterested and forgiving love?
I wrote in reply these words:
"At this moment it stands plainly before my soul that
if I had two lives, I ought to use one to atone for what I
have done to Gertrude, and the other to make myself
worthy her friendship. At Gertrude's feet is the right
place for                                 CONNY."




CHAPTER II.
MY visit to the count was perhaps the most humiliating
to my pride of anything I had undergone. I had to
acknowledge to him a deed which gave evidence of lack
of delicacy.
When I mentioned that I, after the seal had been broken
by chance, read the letter, Stralkrans sprang up, seized me
by the arm and exclaimed:
"Sir, have you actually dared to read her letter to me?"
"Yes, Herr count, I have indeed forgotten myself so
far."
For an instant I believed that he intended to throw me
out of the door. But the next minute he let go of my
arm and seated himself in an easy-chair, muttering something which I could not hear.
Some seconds elapsed, then he looked up, and said with
a firm and serious voice:
" You have entered upon a wrong road, if you think
you can gain success in life through a blind submission to
your passions. Such a weakness sullies a man's honor as
a matter of course; for as yet the slaves of passion have
never created happiness and success, either for themselves
or others.  What avail intelligence and culture, if they
are not able to guide us, so that we act in all respects and
on all occasions as honor commands? Hand me Fru Lagerskog's letter, and I will try to forget that you have violated the requirements of delicacy."
The blood burned like fire in my veins at these words,
but they were deserved, and instead of exciting my anger,
304




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    305
they called forth my shame. I also had courage to tell
the count the motives which actuated me. He listened to
me while he stared at Bertha's open letter, and when I
finished, he reached me his hand, with the words:
"Envy of others' advantages is a bitter enemy to our
peace and always leads to the degradation of our better
nature. But that which is done, Herr notary, cannot be
altered, and therefore we will speak no more about it.
You have, however, now given me the right to give you
some advice. I will use it. When a man, like you, has
resolved to gain a name, a position in life and the respect
of his fellow-beings, so as to conquer the prejudices which
are attached to his birth, he must firmly and earnestly
make up his mind to banish all paltry and selfish desires
which have only the pleasure of the moment in view. He
must not sacrifice the future for a fleeting enjoyment. He
must not begin, as you have done, by exposing women
and trifling with their peace, but devote himself to useful
occupations and strive for self-commaiid. There is no one
so humble, whose birth is so disreputable, whose parents
have been so base, that he cannot through capability, culture and elevated deeds, gain respect and make the world
forget his origin. People are far less slaves to their prejudices than we believe, if we only take good care to fulfil
the requirements of honor and conscience in every respect.
The fault generally lies with the individual, who does not
realize that he has roused prejudice against him through
his own acts, and then he complains about injustice. You
have done so, you have been absolutely wrong in not telling Liedgren when you asked for his daughter's hand: so
and so was my father. If you had done that, you would
have left him  free to decide how much your origin
weighed in the balance of prejudice, and you would then
have escaped the trials which befel you. As it was, your
conduct appeared as if you had tried to gain Liedgren's




306     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
daughter by unfair means and by concealing yourself behind your foster-father's name, and therefore you received
his affront. Consequently you have no one to blame but
yourself for what has happened. Take a retrospect of
your life and you will find that you have never been assailed by any prejudice against your origin, when you
yourself fearlessly acknowledged whose child you were.
Such an acknowledgment silences calumny, and people
render their respect unreservedly to merit, even if it has
had a criminal for progenitor. You have devoted yourself to the legal'profession. Well then, first sit in judgment over your own soul, and do not allow false accusations against others to serve you as an excuse, when you
are to consider your own mistakes. And now, my young
friend, we must separate. I do not yet know the contents
of this letter, and I desire to learn right soon what you
already know. You are welcome to come again, if I can
serve you with any advice, and you can henceforth regard
me as your friend."'
The count offered me his hand, I pressed it with warmth
and gratitude.
Chance so ordained that I, after my conversation with
the count, met with my former principal, Judge K-.
He inquired when my wedding was to take place, and
when he learned that the engagement was broken, he
immediately offered me a place with him.  I accepted
the offer, and two days afterward went with him  to
MI was now to begin my life anew.
As soon as I arrived at my place of destination, I
plunged into work. I no longer appeared as the lion of
the day, but I devoted my time and my whole attention
to my vocation, and tried to identify myself in every way
with my calling as a lawyer. K      found me much
changed, and as he often said, to my advantage. " It is




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    307
now evident," he asserted, "that you embrace your new
calling with true interest."
Some time elapsed without my getting any letter from
Paul. I had only received one since my departure from
Stockholm, and then he promised to write soon and inform
me of a change which he contemplated for the future. But
no further letter came, although I immediately wrote a
reply to him. One day in September I received the following epistle from Wicker.
"MY HONORED BROTHER! What a deuced amount of
work you must have to do there in M-, as you have
not had time to scribble a few lines in answer to my last
letter. I for my part think that you ought to be particularly interested in knowing how events roll on here.When I last wrote, the old man had not returned, as you
may remember. He arrived here a week after my letter
was despatched. He came home all alone, with an appearance as if he had been in company with the devil's'Fru
mamma.' Directly afterward the court sat. I will say in
passing that it was a tremendous one. The old man had
got it into his noddle that I united two individuals in my
person, and consequently ought to work for two. I put in
with all my might, but it was beyond me. I had to procure help; but that matter did not seem to affect the old
man. He was silent as a fish and let me write ahead as
much as I could. He looked fierce and glum on the seat
of justice. I have never seen him so before. We workhorses hailed the end of the session with joy, but on the
last day of court, we received a new case for our entertainment. The old scratch, or rather, the Stockholm police,
had got hold of a poor wretch of an organ-grinder, with
whom had been found Baron Casper Lodstein's watch,
various articles of jewelry and some silver boxes from the
murdered mnani dressihg-case. The latter had the baron's




308     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
coat-of-arms on them. All these things the rascal had
concealed in his hand-organ, and there they would probably have remained for some time to come, had not the
police happened to make a visit to the organ-grinder's
home and there discovered the treasure. The organ-grinder was seized unceremoniously and sent here. We thus
had the pleasure of receiving him at our bar of justice. I
cannot comprehend what ailed the old man, when the
organ-grinder was brought in and required to tell his name,
but he became as white as a sheet and for a few seconds,
even agitated; but in a trice he was again composed, and
with unshaken calmness he asked the usual questions.
"The person at last suspected and accused of the Lodstein murder is a tall, slight man, thirty-three years old,
with a handsome head. He is called Paul Fredriksson,
and has such an intrepid bearing, that one is tempted to
immediately declare him innocent of all complicity in the
dark deed. His answers were decided, and not once could
he be caught in any double meaning. He said that he
was completely ignorant of how the articles found in the
hand-organ had come there, and he declared that he had
not been in these parts for many years. He had never
had any knowledge of the baron's journeyings or of anything that concerned the deceased. Everything in the appearance and behavior of the accused indicated innocence
and a free conscience, but as he could not account for the
articles being in his possession or explain in a satisfactory
manner how he, an organ-grinder, had gained so large a
sum of money as that which was found in his home when.
he was arrested, he had to remain in custody until further
investigation could be made.
" The session was just over when Fru Lagerskog and
Gertrude returned to Brovik. The following morning, the
sheriff, who, during the whole trial, had been as furious as
a mad dog, was to make a transfer of the prisoner, against




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    309
whom besides was found the grave circumstance that he,
as a youth, had been accused of the theft of a ring, which
he had taken from Fabian Lodstein, but had then been
acquitted for lack of proof. It looks as if the organgrinder was perfectly possessed to steal from Baron Lodstein, although he has not otherwise been known for dishonesty.
"The sheriff, who is usually so zealous in prosecuting
thieves and villains, was on this occasion unable to conceal his vexation at all proofs against the organ-grinder.
"That evening when we returned home, we gathered as
usual in the saloon. I rushed ahead with the intelligence
that they had got hold of an organ-grinder, who was regarded as Lodstein's murderer, or at least suspected as one
who had been an accomplice in the murder.  Gertrude
asked me the name of the accused, and when I mentioned
it, her cheeks became snow-white. By the way, your former fiancee, during the weeks she has been absent, has
undergone a very essential change. Whether it is to her
advantage or not, I leave to conjecture; but she is no
longer like herself. She looks as if she had become ten
years older and more sensible. She never indulges in any
comical caprices and freaks, never utters any foolish jest;
but maintains a dignity and a seriousness which are quite
matronly.  The condition between her and her papa
appears somewhat strained. She does not throw herself
on his neck as before, and he no longer pats the round
cheeks, but they keep themselves at a proper distance from
each other.
"But we will now return to the organ-grinder.  Gertrude asked me aU sorts of questions about how he deported himself during the trial, when he was to be taken
to prison, etc. After I had given her all the information I
could, she left me abruptly, and did not honor me with
another word for the whole evening.




310     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"The widow, I mean Fru Bertha, is just as she has
always been: beautiful and stiff.
"I could be tempted to wager my stately beard that
something has transpired between her and the old man.
Whether the latter has got it through his head that Bertha
has no desire to pair her youth's summer with his manhood's autumn, I do not know positively; but there is
one thing certain, the haughty man no longer seeks her
society. She is polite, but cold as a frozen fish.
"Now I come to the best part of the whole story:
"The morning after the ladies' return to Brovik, Mamsell Gertrude was missing. She had gone to S    nais, it
was said, for something which she had forgotten. The old
man and I had too much else to think of to busy ourselves with what led Gertrude to go to the city. At dinner
Liedgren asked Bertha if she knew what Gertrude had forgotten that required her to go after it herself. Late that
evening Gertrude came home, and that too, with her eyes
red from weeping and an appearance which indicated that
she had not found what she sought. I stood in the dining-room by one of the windows when she entered. She
did not see me, but took her way to the saloon where
Bertha sat.
"'Where have you been?' I heard the latter ask with
anxiety.
"'In S    nais with the arrested Paul,' answered Gertrude.'I have spent several hours talking to him. He
is completely innocent; that I knew before; is he not the
brother-' Of whom, I never learned; for the old man
came in and greeted his daughter, without asking her any
questions.
" In a fortnight there will be another session, and then
the investigation with the organ-grinder will be continued. Our sheriff travels around the country as if he
were in pursuit of Beelzebub's emissaries. Whenever




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.           311
he gets sight of me, he grinds his teeth with rage, muttering:
"' If I do not succeed in getting hold of the real villain
and in having him convicted of the murder, I will shoot
myself in vexation. But it is as if the devil himself was
determined to protect him!
" What him he means the birds alone know; I know
it as little as I can comprehend why Gertrude started off
to the prison. But not enough with all this folly, the
day after her journey to S    nais she wrote to Count
Stralkrans. I was privately commissioned to post the
letter for her, which, when interpreted, signified that her
dear papa was not to have any knowledge of it.
"Three days after the letter was mailed, the count's
equipage drove up. He then came rushing into the room
where the old man and I were working. After a long
consultation, the result of which I did not learn, the
count went away as quickly as he had come. The next
day the organ-grinder's wife and child were lodged at
Kungsdal.
"After the count's appearance, Willberg seemed to have
regained a part of his reason, and now behaved pretty
nearly like a sane man. He is now in a hot chase after
the woman with the pack, who was in the neighborhood
at the time the crime was committed. If he keeps on he
will certainly ferret her out, and I am sure I have no
objection.
" And now, I will take a pinch of snuff and confide you
to the divine protection of justice, as well as hope that you
have sufficient power left in your right hand, in spite of all
report writing, to let me know how time has treated you,
or you it, and what you are about. I can assure you that
I have not the slightest inclination to be your successor
with the beautiful Gertrude. That I once took a fancy to
her must decidedly be a mistake; God preserve me from




312     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
girls who have been engaged. She can certainly go in
peace, without being disturbed by your honest friend
" WICKER."
To speak of the impression which this letter made,
is superfluous.  My resolution was instantly taken. I
must go to Paul and assist him, but in such a way as to
effect something.
It was of no use for me to wait upon him with my condolence, but I must procure information and try to get at
the truth.
In the first place, my way led to Stockholm.  But
before I had time to carry out this decision, another letter
arrived in Wicker's hand-writing. I opened it with impatience; but came near dropping it, when I found that
only the address was written by my comrade; the contents by Gertrude.
"My friend," wrote she; "as I know that you may perhaps learn by this day's post that your brother has been
arrested, I will hasten to calm you with the intelligence
that Count Stralkrans has promised to do all in his power
to assist Paul, so that his innocence shall be brought to
light. I have been to your brother and talked with him.
He is perfectly secure in the consciousness of not being a
participant in the crime of which he is accused. The only
thing which disquiets him, is, that your name may in
some way be mixed in the suit, or that the public may
learn that he is your brother. He has therefore avoided
accounting for the sum of money which was found in his
home at the time of the arrest, because you seem'to have
given this money to his wife's aunt.
" Count Stralkrans has had Hanna and Paul's little son
brought to Kungsdal. At the next session we all hope
that his innocence will be fully proved, and he himself
acquitted. I have this morning been to Kungsdal and




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDERB           313
seen Hanna. She was very much depressed. Once more,
Conny, be assured that all that can be done for Paul will
be done by                             GERTRUDE."
Of this girl I had once written that she excited my disgust, that she wearied me. Oh, what crazy words!
It was one afternoon in the middle of September, when
I arrived at the capital. I went directly from the steamer
to my brother's former home, after I had first seen that
my trunk was sent to the hotel where I generally put up
during my stay in Stockholm. When I came to the end
of Reign street, it was almost dark. A pair of street
lamps, mourning deeply over their solitude, as it seemed,
fluttered faintly at the corners, and gave just enough light
for people barely to find their way. The street was
almost deserted, and only one poor wretch, whose home
was probably on the so-called new road, shuffled before
me with a pair of wooden shoes. I could with difficulty
distinguish the contour of the figure, which I regarded
with the attention that one bestows upon a solitary pedestrian in an empty street. After straining my sight, I perceived that the figure carried something in his hand, and
when he finally reached one of the small flickering lamps,
I saw that it was a bird-cage.
A vivid recollection of the bird-fancier whom Paul
had given a blow in the face, when the latter vilified
Hanna, and the threat the rascal uttered, flashed across
my mind.
The man, who noticed that some one came after him,
stopped and turned round. We were not many steps
from the lamp, whose dim light illumined his face. A
single glance was sufficient to convince me that I was not
mistaken. It was indeed the bird-fancier who had been
my brother's neighbor. When the latter cast his eyes on
me, he seemed perfectly reassured, and continued his way




314     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
quite at his ease. I followed him, but in such a manner
that he could not suppose this to be my intention. On
arriving at the corner of St. John's place and Reign street,
he went very properly into the house opposite the gate.
I walked ahead on the new road, so as to give him time
to get fairly in, before I visited my man.  About a
quarter of an hour after I had seen him disappear through
the gate, I entered, passed by the entrance of Paul's abode
and now stood outside the door of the shanty where the
bird-fancier lived. I knocked, as I called out:
" Does any one live here who has birds to sell?"
In an instant the door opened, and the red-haired fellow's tricky face grinned at me, lighted by a tallow dip,
which he held raised above his head, so as to see better. I
asked him if he had any canary birds. He told me to
walk in, after he had first surveyed my outer person. I
wished to purchase a pair of birds, and he led me to a
large cage, where he had some. I pretended to regard the
little creatures with the greatest interest, made him take
them out of the cage, and inquired whether they were
tame and good singers, etc. He praised them up very
much and asked a pretty high price for them, as he had
probably come to the conclusion that I was an amateur and
that he might make a good bargain. I higgled about the
terms and finally chose two pair. He was to bring them
to me the next morning, and received from me the money
to buy a cage. The birds I did not pay for, but he
should get the money for them when he came. After the
bargain was made and I was about to go, I said, as if I
had just then thought of it:
"Doesn't an organ-grinder live here in this row?"
" He did live here," said the bird-fancier with a repulsive smile, as he squinted at me with his half-tipsy eyes,
"but now the police have provided a room for him, so that
he can get rid of paying any rent."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    315
"The police," repeated I, " what then had the poor satan
done?"
" Oh, not so much; it was only suspected that he had
stabbed a baron to death. At least he had something to
do with the affair and took his share of the pillage; for you
see, they found in Paul's house a whole lot of things that
had belonged to the murdered man. He hadn't calculated
that they would find all these valuables; but so it goes,
when one tries to be a nabob among poor wretches. Organ-grinder Paul has had his nose pulled for-"
"So he was a bad fellow?" interrupted I.
"Worse than that, for he was a stuck-up jackanapes,
who never could ask one to take a sup or a glass of beer,
and thought himself too good to go with his equals into a
tavern. But you see, it may now happen that others think
themselves too good to keep company with him."
The bird-fancier had an ugly look when he said this,
and the suspicion, which from the beginning had arisen
in my mind, that he had some part in my brother's arrest,
was now strengthened. My resolution was accordingly
taken to try to ferret out the truth through this wretch,
who was probably as cowardly as he was wicked. But in
order not to excite any suspicions then, I put an end to
the conference.
My plan was made. When I got him  on my own
ground, I would try to discover from what reason the
police had made a visitation to my brother. I hoped that
if I could learn this I might also ascertain who had smuggled the murdered man's things into my brother's keeping.
If I only obtained some clue, it might lead to the discovery
of the crime. It is true, I could have obtained this information through the hirelings of the police; but I did not
wish to be seen, until I could appear as one who had procured sufficient proof of Paul's innocence.
If the accusation was instigated by the person I sup



316     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GIINDER.
posed, then Paul's enemy was so powerful and probably
so vigilant, that the greatest caution was demanded in
order to succeed. The only means which I considered
myself to possess was to join the bird-fancier's interests to
mine, and through him, arrive at the facts.
I accordingly took my departure; but returned two
hours later, when I stole to Paul's former abode and
knocked at the door. In a few minutes it was opened by
Aunt Lova, who held a light in her hand. She opened
her mouth for an exclamation, but I pushed her into the
room and closed the door behind us.
From  Lova I obtained the full account of Paul's
arrest.
The police had presented themselves in Paul's house
late one evening and asked him  a multitude of questions about his whereabouts at the time the murder was
committed.
When Paul said that he was then in Copenhagen,
they were not willing to believe it, because they had
been told that he was seen in the neighborhood of
X
After the inquiries followed the search, and Paul had
quite calmly allowed them  to proceed, when, to his
great consternation, they found in his possession various
trinkets and things which had belonged to Casper Lod-.
stein. Paul was arrested. Lova finished her narrative
with the words:
"I am fully convinced that the bird-fancier, the rascal,
has his claws in the matter; for I happened to go out
in the entry, where the hand-organ stood, quite late the
evening before, and then I saw the loafer sneaking away
from here. I immediately thought: What deviltry is he
up to now, and what can he have to do in the entry? He
has always had a spite against Paul, and it is no one but he
that has done it."




THE SON OF THE ORGAKY-GRINDER.    317
"But," objected I, "how could the things stolen from
the murdered man get into the bird-fancier's hands? It
would not have been possible, unless he was an accomplice in the murder."
Lova kept silent a moment, and then said:
"No, he had nothing to do with the murder. To be
sure he is wicked, but he does not kill. There is some
other solution to the whole matter, although. I cannot get
at it. I believe that they have persuaded him to put these
things in Paul's hand-organ, so that the true criminal
should not be discovered, and Nilsson, who is envious
of Paul, has taken upon himself the commission."
"Who could have persuaded him?" asked I.
"That is more than I can tell," replied Lova. "You,
Herr notary, who have made such things your, business,
ought to be able to find out that; and I'll tell you what it
is, you must spare no pains to unravel the mystery and
inform the judge first and foremost where the money came
from, else I will do it myself, in spite of Paul prohibition."
Lova and I did not separate until late in the night.
The following morning the bird-fancier presented himself, according to orders, in my abode; but he looked at
me with an inquiring and distrustful mien, as if he had
tried to remember whether he had seen me before or not.
I feigned the most complete indifference, and deported
myself in the beginning as if I was exclusively interested
in the birds. When I had talked about them quite a
while, I went behind him suddenly and locked the door,
after which I said in a changed tone:
"Do you know who I am?"
The fellow stared at me in dismay and tried to recall to mind when and where he had seen me. I continued:
"It is I who have taken it upon myself to get track of
21




318     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
Baron Lodstein's real murderer, and I now wish to know
how you came in possession of the things you succeeded
in smuggling into Paul's hand-organ? That you are the
one who put them there, I have evidence, and it is no use
for you to say anything but the truth. Did you have
anything to do with the murder, or are you the assassin?"
The bird-fancier's yellow complexion had changed to
an ashy gray. He was taken by surprise and evidently had
no courage to speak of. He stammered with trepidation:
"I am entirely innocent. I know nothing about the
murder."
"Then how came you to have the murdered man's
things, which you put in Fredriksson's hand-organ the
night before he was arrested?"
I spoke with confidence and decision, and added that if
he did not immediately confess all, I would have him
arrested on the spot, and summon the witness who had
seen him put the things in the hand-organ. The only
thing that could help him was a truthful explanation of
how great a part he had in the murder. My manner was
such, that I only seemed interested in the discovery of the
murderer, but did not pay any regard to Paul. When I
showed myself firmly persuaded that the bird-fancier was
implicated in the murder, the declaration finally escaped
him that he had no knowledge of it, but that he had
received the things which he smuggled into Paul's handorgan from a strange man. All attempts to obtain any
further information about the person who had given him
the charge, were fruitless, as the bird-fancier himself knew
nothing about him, except that he had come to his house
twice, the first time after Paul struck Nilsson in the face,
and the stranger had at this visit proposed to Nilsson to
take revenge on Paul for the blow the latter had given
him. The man had finally promised Nilsson a good com



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    319
pensation, if he could smuggle some articles and a gold
watch into the hand-organ. I now asked him  if he
thought he could recognize the man, if he saw him. The
bird-fancier scratched his eye and gave me the answer:
" I guess he didn't mean that I should see his face; but
you see, I didn't drop him from sight until I had caught
a glimpse of it, for I had no desire to risk my hide, without knowing how I could get at his."
I pass over the further examination with the birdfancier. The next day he and I were on the way to
Kungsdal.
It was late in the afternoon when we arrived there.
The conversation between Stralkrans and me was long.
I communicated the discoveries I had made, and after we
had consulted about the best use to make of them, I bade
the count good night, and a servant conducted me to my
sleeping apartment.
Nilsson had been entrusted to the inspector, who was
enjoined to keep a watchful eye upon him.
Stralkrans placed at my disposal two rooms which he
usually occupied, and took for his own accommodation
an apartment in another part of the house. The rooms
which I had were situated by themselves in the east end
of the building.
The recent events and the conversation with the count
had been such, that they did not leave any peace in my
soul. When I now entered these rooms, where I, after a
fatiguing journey, was to seek rest, I did not feel at all
disposed for it. After the servant left, I walked to and fro
in the inner room for a long time, reflecting upon how
insufficient all the evidence I had gained was, and how
impossible it was for me to find the criminal on these
grounds. I might succeed in getting so far that Paul was
not called to any account for the articles found in his
possession; but this was a trifling advantage. He would




320     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
for the second time stand in the false light of having been
acquitted only for lack of proof, and I had sworn that
Paul should receive a complete justification.
Tired from walking, I finally threw myself, dressed as I
was, on the bed, and closed my eyes. I was just on the
point of falling asleep, when a peculiar sound, as if some
one had crept from under the bed, caused me to quickly
open my eyes. At the same instant the light was extinguished and I was enveloped in darkness.
I started up; but was thrown back again on the bed
and experienced a violent pain in one shoulder. I had
received a, stab. The'instinct of self-preservation made
me forgetful of pain, and I succeeded in getting hold of
my assailant's right arm; but before this, however, he had
given me another stab. I wrenched the knife from his
hand, and flung it from me, after which a struggle ensued
between us. We seemed to be equal in strength; but I
possessed greater agility. I finally got him under me on
the floor, so that I had my knee on his breast; but he
then gave me a blow on the temple, which almost made
me tumble backward.  The danger which threatened was
such, that without any hesitation I dealt him several hard
blows, which I aimed at his head.
At the last his grasp loosened, and his arms fell powerless. I was immediately on my feet and at the dressingtable to strike a light. The next second the room was
illumined.
On the floor lay a man outstretched, senseless and covered with blood.  I let the light fall on his face, but
started back. I had recognized the features; they belonged to Janne.
I sprang to the bell-cord to ring, but it was cut.
Janne, who had been stunned by the blows, might revive any instant. I hastened to the window and opened
it, calling to the servants for help, as I knew.by the blows




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    321
that I had received, and the stabs, which had caused great
loss of blood, that I would inevitably be worsted in a
fresh encounter. Scarcely had I thrown up the window
and raised my first cry, before it seemed to me that I was
flung head-long out of it by a pair of strong arms.
When I again opened my eyes, the room was full of
people, and I lay on the bed. They were busy binding
up my wounds.  One was in the shoulder, the other, a
long'gash in the breast. Among those that surrounded
me I looked in vain for the count's and Janne's faces.
Finally I inquired after the latter, and received the an.
swer that they had taken him in custody. As my wounds
were not of a dangerous nature, I was, thanks to the
count's and Hanna's care, so far recovered in two days'
time that I could leave my bed.




CHAPTER III.
ANNE had also needed this time to recover from the
violent blows which he had received in his head and
face during our battle.
Court began again.
The trial was conducted with much zeal. It could be
seen that Liedgren was extremely interested in the case,
especially as the bird-fancier, after being confronted with
Janne, declared that it was he who had commissioned
Nilsson to put Casper Lodstein's valuables in Paul's handorgan.
Baron Lodstein, in whose service Janne said that he had
been for many years, was also. obliged to present himself
at court, where he testified that he, the baron, had no
knowledge of Janne's early life, or what part of Sweden
he was from; but, that he had taken him in his employ
ten years ago, and Janne during this time had so conducted himself that the baron was satisfied with him.
Lodstein supposed that Janne had been led by some private desire for revenge, when he concealed himself in the
count's apartments; for that he had done it to steal was
not likely. As far as the bird-fancier's assertion was concerned, that Janne had given him the murdered Casper's
trinkets, the baron considered it a fabrication, as Janne
was with him in Copenhagen when his nephew was murdered.
It was utterly impossible to induce Janne to explain
the reason why he had concealed himself in the count's
room  or why he had attempted to murder me.  He
322




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    323
announced at the beginning of the trial that he did not
intend to answer any questions, and he kept his word.
The first day passed, without yielding any results, and
as it was an extra session, there was no other case on the
docket: the next day it would be continued. StrSlkrans
and I returned to Kungsdal in the afternoon. Just as our
carriage drove up in the yard, a droschka stopped before
the right wing. A lady jumped out and went in the house.
I recognized Gertrude. The count and I had sat silent during the whole ride from the court-house. At the sight of
Gertrude, I turned my head involuntarily and looked at
him. He smiled and said:
" Scarcely a day passes in which she does not visit your
brother's wife. If any woman has proven herself to have
a truly elevated character, it is that girl."
The carriage drove up to the large steps, and we alighted.
I had a burning desire to see Gertrude, and for an instant
I felt tempted to go down to Hanna, so as to meet her;
but the next minute I overcame this desire and remained
faithful to my resolution not to bring her ways and mine
together of free will.
It was through me, although indirectly, that Paul had
been subjected to all these new persecutions; it was consequently my duty to deliver him from the undeserved
suffering that had befallen him.
Stralkrans.and I spent that evening conversing about
various things. I perceived very well that a peculiar
shade of depression pervaded  my noble protector's
demeanor, although he tried to conceal it behind the
mask of politeness. I believed that I divined the cause,
but I did not dare to utter a single word in allusion to it.
When we separated late in the evening, I entered my
sleeping apartment in a state of mind as if I realized
more keenly than ever.that the Supreme Being did not
allow us to struggle in vain with injustice and prejudice,




324     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
but that it was for our benefit, and I believed more firmly
than ever in the victory of truth.
The whole of my past life appeared before my soul's
eye, and after I had gone through it, my thought stopped
at these two women, whose influence had taken such a
deep hold upon my life. One I had loved, and that so
madly, that I had been blind to the other's uncommonly
elevated character. I thought with regret of Gertrude, and
I' desired to remove the hindrances which raised themselves in the way of Bertha's happiness.
My mind did not dwell long, however, upon these
objects, but it was soon directed to that which I considered
more important; my efforts to arrive at the truth with
regard to Casper Lodstein's murder.
Just as I, after the day's exertions, prepared to retire,
some one knocked quite softly on the outer door. I took
a light and went to open it. Before me stood an old
woman, with a face so dark and wild, that it resembled a
fury's.
She was dressed in a shabby skirt and jacket, and wore
on her head a large black handkerchief, which looked
very much like a pall, under which straggled gray elflocks.
I had not seen these features since childhood, and time
had marked its ravages upon them. Nevertheless I recognized Black Stina.
She looked at me a few seconds and then said:
"Is it you who have testified against Janne?"
"Yes," answered I, curious to learn what she especially
wanted, and therefore added:   but what have you to do
with that matter?"; Do not speak so loud," muttered she, giving me a
timorous look. "Let me in, and I will tell you something,
but I must be on my way before the day dawns, for that
hound, the sheriff, has been after me for a long time. But




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    325
I am not one to let the devil's allies catch me, if I can
help it."
She entered the room and closed the door behind her,
saying in a low tone:
" I come from that wretch, the baron. He was not willing to help Janne, but you see, he will have to pay up for
that now."
She rubbed her forehead, and her gaze strayed with a
singular expression around the room. Then she seated
herself on a chair by the door and resumed:
"You are Paul's brother, you cannot bear the baron
and you must save Janne. Yes, yes, you will do it, for
otherwise it will be Paul who will be left in the lurch."
I promised her that if Janne could be saved, I would
try to do it. After she had obtained this assurance, she
began a very dismal narrative, of which I will give a brief
statement.
It went, far back and commenced with the time when
Barsk was a private in the same regiment of which
Lodstein was second lieutenant. In order to have a clear
idea of the course of events, an account of the Lodstein
family conditions must precede.
Fabian Lodstein's father had been married twice. By
the first marriage he had a son, the heir to the Lodstein
property.  This son was Casper's father.  The second
time he married, it was to a widow, with whose beauty
and amiable character he fell in love. Her name was
Carlon. Through her he became step-father to a daughter
and a son. The first-named was ten years old, and the
latter nine, when the mother entered into the marriage
with Lodstein.
By this marriage the baron obtained the son Fabian.
The three half-brothers were brought up together. Between Fabian and the heir a deep hatred arose, which
proceeded mainly from  Fabian's side.  Oscar Carlon,




326     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
the eldest of the three half-brothers, was the one who
constantly played peace-maker, and therefore became
loved by both. He himself was especially attached to
Fabian, who, all of ten years younger than Oscar, was the
mother's favorite. Oscar's predilection for Fabian probably had its chief cause in the circumstance that the mother
most loved the youngest son, and Oscar, again, adored his
mother. Everything that was dear to her became sacred to
him. In addition to this, Oscar's step-father had been very
kind and liberal both to Oscar and his sister, who, when
quite young, married a lieutenant Lagerskog. A few years
after his sister's marriage Oscar became "Auditeur" in
one of the regiments of the Guard. A few years more,
and Fabian was second lieutenant in the same regiment.
Simultaneously with this, Barsk enlisted, in order to
escape being called to account for some minor offences
which he had committed.
Auditeur Carlon was generally spoken of aasa genial,
agreeable comrade and an upright young man. Fabian
Lodstein, on the other hand, was soon known as a madcap. He was a reckless gambler, an extreme debauchee,
proud and arrogant toward all who stood under him, and
with the false idea of his position in life, that he, as Baron
Lodstein, could do much that was not allowable in others.
Barsk had all the baron's vices, although in a more unpolished form; but as he besides was smart and good looking, he was employed by the lieutenant as a messenger,
attendant, etc., always executing his commissions to the
satisfaction of his superior.
Oscar had also treated the recreant soldier with especial
good-will, in the hope of making something of him. He
was besides the young auditeur's attendant and all in
all.
Fabian had been lieutenant only two years and become
of age, when the old Baron Lodstein fell ill and died. On




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    327
his death-bed he enjoined Oscar to be a father to Fabianand to guard against his staining his noble name with any
unworthy or frivolous act. Oscar gave his step-father, to
whom he considered himself to stand in a great debt of
gratitude, the required promise, fully determined to sacrifice everything rather than break it.
After the old baron's death, the oldest of his sons became sole owner of the whole property. The widow and
the younger sons received from the heir only a yearly allowance, which was by no means superabundant.
The year after the baron's decease; Oscar engaged himself to a wealthy and lovely girl. They had not been betrothed many weeks, however, when a disastrous event
occurred in the regiment. A large sum of money had
disappeared from the treasury. The circumstances were
such, that either Fabian Lodstein or Auditeur Carlon
must inevitably be suspected. The only one who knew
anythingtpositively, as he had been an eye-witness when
the theft was committed, was Barsk, but he kept silent for
the time being, in order to see how things would shape
themselves and what advantage he could derive by speaking or saying nothing. The result of the investigation
was that Auditeur Oscar Carlon was arrested. The case
created great excitement, and it terminated with Carlon
being doomed to imprisonment.
When he had been taken to the place where he was to
do penance for his crime, Barsk went to Fabian quite
early one morning, and declared that it now depended
upon him whether the true thief should be revealed, as
Barsk could take his oath that he had seen the baron commit the theft with his own eyes. Besides he had a letter
in his possession, which Carlon had written to Fabian the
day before he was sent to prison. This letter, Barsk, who
on that occasion visited his former protector, had been
charged to deliver to Baron Fabian. But he had instead




328     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
opened and read it. The contents comprised a serious
warning to Fabian to beware for the future of every deviation from the right, as he could not always escape the consequences of it by having some one else to assume the
crime and suffer the penalty, as Oscar had done.
Barsk demanded money of Fabian for his silence, and
the young baron was obliged to pay him, so as not to be
accused.
The next year Barsk committed such misdemeanors in
the regiment that he was expelled from it. After visiting
Fabian and obtaining money, he went to the country,
where he made acquaintance with Stina, the daughter of
a rag-man of gypsy origin, who lived in Skarparby. He
married the rag-man's daughter, and through the stepfather became involved in a large robbery, for which he
was sentenced to several years' imprisonment. Fate ordained that he was taken to the same place where the
former auditeur, Carlon, was confined; but they only remained under the same roof a few days, when Carlon,
through his elder step-brother's aid, gained an opportunity to escape. It was so managed that the flight was
not discovered until the fugitive was placed in security. Everything was prepared by the elder Lodstein,
and through a passport with a strange name, Carlon left
Sweden.
In Libeck Oscar met his former fiancee. When he was
arrested, he had sent her back the ring, and then in spite
of her eager desire, refused to receive her in prison. Now
they met. Oscar wished to withdraw, but she kept him
with the positive declaration that she was determined to
accompany him, with or without his will.
In Berlin they were married, after which they continued
to live abroad for three years. Then the young wife, who
had become mother to a daughter by the name of Bertha,
was seized with so violent a home-sickness, that her life was




THE SON OF THE- ORGAN-GRINDER.    329
in danger. Oscar then resolved to risk the attempt of returning to Sweden, under his assumed name Engberg, and
of settling down in some remote province. For this object
he purchased the estate Engsgard, and we find in him
Bertha's father.
Baroness Lodstein was now dead.
In the meantime Barsk's term of imprisonment had expired; he had regained his freedom and become so thoroughly corrupted in his soul, that he finished by committing a deliberate murder. After this crime he succeeded
in eluding detection for several months. While the officers
of justice were on his track, he came to Engsgard, where
he met Oscar and recognized in him Auditeur Carlon, the
escaped convict. Barsk succeeded, by threatening to accuse
Carlon, in inducing him to pay him a large sum of money,
and to bind himself besides to send a yearly pension to
Barsk's wife, if he should die.
Barsk was shortly afterward captured and executed.
He had told Stina the whole story about Fabian and
Oscar, and given her the letter which the latter had
written.
Oscar assigned a yearly annuity to Stina, according to
his promise, as long as she lived and maintained silence.
Years went by. Stina received her allowance regularly,
and when Oscar died, there was a clause in his will, that
Bertha's husband, Lagerskog, should pay a yearly pension
to Stina Barsk.
Lagerskog, who was Oscar's nephew, was aware that his
uncle had committed a theft and escaped from prison, and
when he learned through his mother, on her death-bed,
that Carlon, under the name of Engberg and as a wealthy
man, lived in Sweden, he looked him up and compelled
him, as the price of his silence, to promise that Lagerskog
should have his daughter, Bertha, if she was willing to become his wife.




330.TIIE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
This of the Lodstein conditions. Now to Janne, and
how he became Lodstein's servant.
When Janne was dismissed from Professor Wenner's
and came to the capital, he met his mother in Stockholm.
Stina had then heard that Lodstein resided there, and
with the knowledge of the old history, she went to Fabian,
in order to force him to give her money, something of
which she was always in need. She gained her point;
but when she came home with it Janne considered that
his mother had received entirely too little and decided
to go to the baron himself and have a plain talk with
him.
The result of the visit was that Janne was taken into
Lodstein's service. The latter had formed a very correct
judgment of Janne at their first interview, and regarded
him as a man, who, if bound to Lodstein by self-interest,
would be useful to him. No conscientious scruples would
ever trouble Janne when his advantage beckoned to him.
The master and servant were well suited to each other,
and years elapsed, during which Janne, through Lodstein's
liberality, as well as less justifiable means, scraped together
a nice little sum. The baron observed that his servant
was not of the honest sort; but he acted as if he saw nothing, so as to make Janne more confident and if possible
get a firm hold upon him.
Shortly before Casper Lodstein took the journey to Westmanland, he was on a visit to his uncle. While he stayed
there a large sum of money and a valuable jewelled pin
disappeared.
Casper made a great stir about it and demanded the
assistance of the sheriff to recover the stolen property.
Baron Fabian, however, had prevented this, and without
accusing Janne, directed his nephew's suspicions to him.
In short, Casper went to Janne and found the money and
pin; but then Fabian appeared and hindered the affair




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRIlYDER.    331
from being carried into court. Still Casper had assured
Janne that he would bear him in mind.
When Janne's drawers were searched, several other articles of jewelry, which he had stolen, were found there,
and Fabian now considered that he had him in his power.
After Casper Lodstein left his uncle to go to Westmanland, Fabian, accompanied by Janne, went to Denmark.
Their course, however, led to the same regions which Casper visited; but it was so arranged that the baron and
Janne were dressed alike and gave themselves the appearance of being a pair of travelling merchants. Janne's
mother, whom the son met in Stockholm, was going to
Kungsdal to draw her pension, and received instructions
to inquire at every station where Casper was to stay over
night. In the woods at D-by, Stina informed Fabian
that Casper would remain in X-  until the next morning.
Stina in the meantime went there herself. She suspected that the baron had some private reason why he
wished to know his nephew's stopping-places, and resolved
to find it out, so as to have another hold upon the rich
man, if it was necessary.
The night was far advanced, when Stina saw a man steal
into the station. She was just going to creep to the entrance, in order to await the moment when he came out
again, when she saw another figure, with noiseless steps,
approach and stop under one of the windows. She was
not mistaken, it was Janne. A few minutes elapsed, then
a stifled shriek was heard, and all became silent again. A
few minutes more, and the window, under which Janne had
taken his post, was opened. A man swung himself out of
it, and holding to the sill, slipped down, so that he gained
a foot-hold on Janne's shoulders, after which both retreated as rapidly as they had come.
Stina had recognized Baron Lodstein in the person who




332     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
came out through the window. She then continued her
way to Kungsdal, where she saw the count instead of
Lagerskog, of whose death she was not aware. When she
supposed that she would have to lose the money which
she expected to receive from Lagerskog, and learned that
he was dead, some threatening words escaped her, which
Stralkrans believed to be directed toward Bertha. He
gave her the sum of money which she said that she was
in the habit of getting from Lagerskog, and promised to
provide for her, but on the condition, that she did not
show herself in that region. She had the right to seek the
count in Stockholm, but not at Kungsdal. When Stina
went away, she chose the most out-of-the-way routes, so as
to avoid the main road. She succeeded in baffling all
pursuit. On reaching the capital she procured new clothes
and stayed in one of the most remote parts of the city.
From the count she received a sufficient support to enable
her to live free from care, if she had chosen to do so, but
her habits were not such as to admit of it. She kept quiet,
it is true, because Janne had warned her of the search
that was being made for the woman who had shown herself at X; but she led the same low life that she had
always led, and kept the money in order to one day give
Janne a little capital, which put with the amount he had
saved up, ought to make him a rich man. Janne had at
one of the few meetings with his mother, shortly before
Paul's arrest, declared that he only meant to remain in the
baron's service half a year, as he expected to have enough
by that time to buy a country-place and become his own
master.
After this meeting, the baron and Janne left the capital
quite suddenly. A short time afterward Paul was arrested.
When the latter was called before the bar, the search for
Stina was continued with increased vigor. The Stockholm police were notified that she was in the city. She




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    333
left it and took her way to Wranga, to tell the baron that
he must protect her, or else she would denounce him as
his nephew's murderer. She had taken a roundabout
course, so as not to be seized or give the hirelings of justice any clue. The same day Janne stood before the court
she had arrived at Wranga, but the baron, who did not
wish it to appear that he knew the suspected woman, had
her driven from the place. She went away, but with the
firm determination to come again in the evening, when it
was dark. For this purpose she betook herself to a secret
ale-house. Here she learned that a servant of the baron's
had been arrested, because he had murdered the baron's
nephew, and that it was a Notary Wenner who had discovered that the servant was the murderer.
It was easy for Stina to ascertain where I was staying,
and she made up her mind to seek me and tell me who
the real murderer was.
When she finished her account, she said:
"The glove that was found in the dead man's room
will fit the baron, if you only try it on; and now that you
know the whole story, you must save Janne."
I promised that he at least should not suffer punishment for more evil than he had actually committed, and
then Stina took her departure, saying that she would see
to it that I kept my word.
The first thing I did, although it was late at night, was
to go to Stralkrans. He had already retired; but notwithstanding that I entered his room.
I communicated to him in a few words what a new
shape the case had taken, and that at last, the suspicion,
which I had long nourished that Casper Lodstein's murderer was none other than his uncle, was confirmed. I
also informed the count that Bertha's father, out of love for
his mother, respect for his step-father's name and affection
for his half-brother, had assumed a crime of which he was
22




334    THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
completely innocent, and that Bertha was consequently no
longer obliged to blush for her father.
The count had listened to me with a mingled expression of sorrow and joy. When I finished, he said:
" Glad as it makes me to bring Bertha the consolation
that her father was the noblest and most unselfish of men,
it is bitter to know that a man with such a name as that
of Lodstein, can be guilty of such a crime and degrade
himself so deeply. How can they now, without attracting
too much notice, free the innocent and yet avoid exposing
the actual criminal to scandal?"
"Avoid," rejoined I, "how could that be done? Tomorrow morning the high-born scoundrel will be accused
of the murder, and the whole world will know whose
hand it was that wore the bloodstained glove."
"What, Herr notary, do you mean-"
"To appear as the one who demands a close investigation concerning the baron's stay in Denmark, during the
time the murder was committed. There is a voice within
me, Herr count, which says that I will succeed in having
the criminal convicted of the murder."
" I do not doubt it," replied the count, "but notwithstanding, I say you must not do it, you must allow me to
act. The innocent shall be acquitted, without the Lodstein name being branded and the Swedish nobility
disgraced."
"Herr count," exclaimed I, "would this man be the
object of your intercession, if he belonged to the same
class as my brother, would you then step between him
and the law? You say: do not drag him before the bar,
do not expose him to scandal or call down such a disgrace
upon the Swedish nobility. Is then aristocracy a shield,
behind which one can commit crime without being molested for it? No, count, the nobleman and the plebeian
are alike before the judge, and if you consider it just for




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    335
the law to punish a criminal belonging to the people, the
same law also holds good for the nobleman."
"You are right," answered the count, " and I would not
meddle in the matter, if the murderer belonged to any of
the lower classes, but I would then let the law take its
course, because the disgrace would not fall back on a
whole caste. I would act in the same way with regard to
Lodstein, if one of the noblest families in the Swedish
nobility would not suffer an open disgrace, not only here
in Sweden, but before the whole civilized world."
"Wait a moment, Herr count," I interposed, "and
reflect that before the law there are no considerations
There rank disappears and we have only before us the
guilty or not guilty. If the criminal occupies a high
social position, he is so much the more guilty, because
culture, enlightenment and refined habits, ought to stand as
guards between him and temptation. If the murder of
Casper Lodstein had been committed by a starved-out
wretch, sunk in misery, who, driven by the desperation of
want, hoped to save himself from need through this step,
then there would have been some palliating circumstances,
but as it is-there are none. Lodstein has been driven to
this dastardly act simply and solely by a base greed. He
wished to be changed from a wealthy man to a millionaire,
and therefore became a murderer.-But not enough with
this, he allows an innocent person to be suspected, accused
and imprisoned, in order to save himself. How shocking
you would consider all this, if you had read an account
of it, and yet, count, you hesitate to have the aristocratic
criminal brought to justice. His rank and his social
position, far from shielding him, only make him doubly
culpable.-Consequently either no one ought to be called
to account before the tribunal, or all. If the law should
ever be rigorously enforced, it is just when a man of the
class to which the baron belongs, transgresses against it."




336     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"Yes, if its penalty could be inflicted without the
shadow of it falling upon several heads besides the criminal's," said the count; "I can assure you that I deem
Lodstein more worthy of punishment than any one else,
but I have before my eyes something which is of still
more importance than the punishment of the individual,
namely, the influence which such an example must exert
upon our community. In every land where an aristocratic
or a cultured class exists, this ought, as a matter of course,
to represent the moral principle of the nation; it is the
cultivated classes who must form the people's model and
exert a moral influence upon them. Well then, if this is
a truth, we must on the other hand admit that in the countries where the higher classes have been demoralized, the
people have also become so. If the people are accustomed
to see one criminal act after the other committed by the'
most prominent men of the land, they become contaminated by their vice. When human beings cannot entertain respect for those who stand above them, they do nothing for their own advancement, either in a moral or an
intellectual point of view. Add to this, that the rude
masses always regard each and all who are more happily
lotted with envy, and consequently embrace with avidity
every opportunity to draw them down, and you ought to
understand that the exposure of a criminal from the
higher circles has a ruinous effect upon the multitude,
who reason thus: When these rich and high-born men
murder and steal, they cannot expect us, the children of
poverty, to act better than they. In this way, crime becomes something which does not excite abhorrence."
"I do not share your opinion in this respect," rejoined
I, " it is my firm belief that the people, who see that neither
rank, wealth nor culture is able to shield a crime, but
that each and all, rich and poor, high and low, are alike
before the law, will deeply revere and respect the law, and




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    337
hold it in such sanctity, that they, less than others, will
be guilty of any offence; for'a country is built by law.'
On the other hand, if the people see that the rich, the
high-born, go free, that justice is vigilant only when it
concerns the children of poverty, or the lower classes, then
this engenders contempt for the law, hatred toward the
judges and detestation of the injustice of such a course.
They do not obey a power which they despise.-Therefore
speak not to me of sparing Baron Lodstein. Were I even
his brother, I would still, with the proof which I now possess, appear as his accuser."
" Is this your final word?" asked Stralkrans.
" Yes, by my honor. There is no power that can induce
me to change my resolution. I would despise myself, if I
allowed myself to be influenced."
"All right, do your duty and I will not neglect to do
mine. At the same time that I acknowledge you to be
right and admit that you act in complete accordance with
the sense of justice, I will on my side try to save the honor
of the Swedish nobility.  To-morrow we will see each
other again."
The count offered me his hand, and I returned to my
room.
The first intelligence that reached me the next morning
was that the sheriff had got hold of the woman, whom he
had so long been pursuing. He had found her lying in
the road in a fainting fit. She was taken into custody,
although very ill.
At the examination of Janne and the bird-fancier Nilsson, such testimony was gained, that Liedgren declared
that Paul must be released at once.
Janne had probably during the night taken a new view
of his position, and, through his mother's statement to the
sheriff about the murder of Casper Lodstein, come to the
conclusion that the best way to save himself from serious




338    THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
consequences would be to inform against the baron, as the
latter had not done anything for Janne, but had only tried
to place himself beyond suspicion. In short, he now confessed that he had helped the baron, when the latter in
X     came out from his nephew's window; but said besides, that he had no knowledge, either then or before the
murder, of any such thing. After it was discovered that
Baron Casper was killed, Janne had felt' pretty sure who
the assassin was, but did not wish to denounce his master.
He also acknowledged, when Nilsson positively declared
that Janne was the one who had prompted him to put the
valuables in Paul's hand-organ, that he, Janne, had done
it at the baron's instigation, because his master had promised him a large recompense if Paul could be implicated
in the dark deed. The only thing of which they could
not induce Janne to give any explanation was the reason
why he had concealed himself in my sleeping apartment
and attacked me.
The trial was suspended for the day and would be continued the following, when the baron was summoned to
appear, at the risk of being taken by force.
After I had returned to Kungsdal from the court, the
count came to me. He looked agitated. He handed me
a letter in silence.
I glanced through it. It was written in a trembling
and almost illegible handwriting, and ran thus:
" HERR COUNT: Only God and you know of what the
conversation which you had with my husband last night
treated, and only He and you know what the paper contained which you compelled him to sign in the presence
of a witness. I only know what followed, and may the
Almighty in his justice punish you. A few hours after
your departure, or early in the morning, the report of a
pistol was heard from my husband's room, and when I




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    339
rushed in, I found him weltering in his blood. He had
shot himself through the head. You, who have killed
him, are also the first whom I apprise of it. You have
made me a widow.               AURORE LODSTEIN."
"So he is dead!" exclaimed I, looking at the count.
"Yes, nothtng else remained to him, unless he wished
to end on the scaffold," replied he.
With the baron's death and Paul's acquittal my interest
in the criminal suit was over.
The count had directly after my departure that night
gone to Lodstein and made it clear to him that the only
course for him to pursue was to flee immediately; but
before this, however, he must sign a paper, in which Paul
was exonerated from all complicity in the murder. The
baron had at first refused to give Paul this justification,
but then the count had declared that if Lodstein did not
do it, he would appear as a witness and testify that the
baron was not in Copenhagen when the murder was committed. The count's testimony in conjunction with Stina's
and Janne's, together with the circumstance that the glove
must fit Lodstein, and that the count, upon closer examination, recognized the dagger as one which Lodstein had
purchased when they were both in London a few years
before, would inevitably prove that he was Casper's assassin. The count had said besides that the baron had only
two alternatives, either to acknowledge Paul's innocence in
writing and then take to flight, or submit to having the
count appear against him as a witness. The baron accordingly signed the paper, and then ordered his coachman to
harness up. The departure was hindered, however, by the
sheriff, who appeared at Wranga directly after the count
left.
Sheriff Willberg informed the baron that if he attempted
to leave the place, he, Willberg, would detain him in the




340     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
name of the law, as such grave evidence was found, that
the sheriff, as accuser, intended to insist upon the baron's
arrest.
It was probably this that decided the baron to take the
desperate step and thus put an end to all investigation.
After Paul's liberation and the conclusion of Janne's
trial, I returned to my principal, Judge K —, and this,
without having seen either Gertrude or Berth j. Only at
court had I and Liedgren met.
Paul, with his wife and child, was to stay at Kungsdal
over the winter, and in May go to Skane, where Paul was
to enter upon his position as chorister in Wigelsjo parish,
in which the Stralkrans estates were situated.
Before my departure I spent a few days with Paul. He
had entirely forgotten the sufferings he had undergone, in
order to sing praises to Gertrude, and it seemed very hard
for him to forgive me for what I had once written about
her during our engagement.
In the writing signed by Lodstein, Paul had also been
declared innocent of the theft of the ring. Thus, my
youthful dream was realized, that I should be the one to
free Paul from the shadow which Lodstein had cast upon
him.




CHAPTER IV.
TWO years elapsed after these events, during which I
steadily devoted my time and all my interest to my
official duties.
I had without a sigh of regret received the intelligence
of Bertha and Stralkrans' marriage. My love for Bertha
had died out the same day that the engagement between
Gertrude and me was broken.
The next year after Lodstein's death, I was appointed
judge of one of the northern provinces of Sweden, and
through this became a near neighbor to Pastor Wenner,
my former guardian. I had not visited my old friends
for many years, so that it gave me true joy to see them
again.
It was at mid-summer time that I went to R-tuna
parsonage, to pay them a visit and present myself as judge
of the district.
The month of June was in all its beauty. However little inclined I generally was to be romantic, I could not
refrain from  being overcome by a peculiar feeling of
melancholy, when I drove through the wood, where I for
the first time saw Bertha and Stralkrans. They were now
happy, and past sufferings were forgotten. They possessed in each other's love all that life could yield of felicity. I, on the contrary, had during the last years devoted
my mental powers so exclusively to my judicial career,
that I scarcely thought of my individual happiness. The
heart's voice had been silenced and only ambition was
allowed to speak. But when I now all alone passed
341




342     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
through this region, which revived the recollections of my
youthful years, my heart was seized with an intense longing for domestic bliss and love.
It was the first time that I felt desolate at the thought of
remaining alone, and I desired a hearth of my own and a
wife to cherish.
While I, leaning back in a corner of the carriage,
allowed these somewhat.soft and to me strange feelings to
take possession of me, the driver had fallen asleep. The
horses went step by step. Suddenly they lifted up their
heads and neighed. I was aroused from my fancies and
the peasant boy from his slumber.
He seized hold of the reins, smacked his lips, cracked
the whip and the nags quickened their pace. Just as we
came to the bend of the road, at the same place where I
first saw Bertha, two persons on horseback came dashing
down the road, one on each side of the carriage. Their
speed was such, that I could not make any observations
until they were quite a distance ahead of the vehicle. I
then perceived that it was a lady and a gentleman.
This was all, however, for they disappeared at the turn,
without my catching a glimpse of their faces.
"Who were those persons?" I asked the driver.
"I cannot tell exactly, but I guess it was his grace, the
count," answered he.
" What count?"
"Why, the one who owns Engsgard, of course. They
say he is married to the old proprietor's daughter. He
has just bought Engsgard of Pehr Olsson, who bought it
of the old man. They are now going to stay there in the
summer, as I have heard, although they have many other
country-seats elsewhere, which they live in between
times."
"And the count, what is he called?"
"Stralkrans. You must know it, sir, for they say he




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    343
has been in the government, and stands well with the
king."
A half hour later my carriage stopped at the parsonage.
Lotta, now a woman of thirty, as cheerful and hearty as
ever, was the first of the inmates who bade me welcome.
Aunt Juliana, more wrinkled and thinner than before,
also smiled a welcome to me, and "Herr judge," as
they merrily called me, was led in triumph to the
saloon.
My official dignity, my seriousness and my reserve,
were all blown away by the friendliness and cordiality
which here greeted me.
I had decided to spend mid-summer at the parsonage,
and when I after a day's stay there had begun to feel at
home, I resolved to make a call at the count's. I desired
to see Bertha again at the side of the man who under all
vicissitudes had shown himself so magnanimous toward
the organ-grinder's sons.
It was early in the afternoon when I drove off in the
pastor's newly-painted chaise. I did not ride up to the
house, however, but left the horse and chaise at the porter's lodge and went up to the mansion on foot. At the
entrance a servant met me. I inquired if the count was
at home, to which he gave an affirmative answer, and then
hastened to apprise his master of my visit, after showing
me into a large, handsome drawing-room on the first floor.
The room seemed to be the family's gathering place. At
one of the windows stood a work-table, upon which lay a
piece of embroidery and some sewing things. A handkerchief that had fallen on the floor announced that the person who had sat there had quite recently left her place.
Before the middle window was another table, covered
with sketches and drawing materials, and at the third
window, farthest away, was an easy-chair with its bookstand. A piano and a large centre-table with books on it




344     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
showed that they here spent the hours, when they read,
worked or had music.
I had with a peculiarly uneasy feeling entered this
room, where I was to meet the object of my now extinguished love. I would see her again with the man who
possessed her heart, and I was not quite sure what impression this would make upon me.
When the servant left me, I went to the work-table. I
took up the embroidery and looked at it. Bertha's hands
had probably just touched it. After I had held it in mine
quite a while with a certain emotion, I bent down to pick
up the - handkerchief, but just as I raised up, I heard the
rustle of a dress and turned round hastily. I was perfectly certain that it was Bertha. I was mistaken, it wasGertrude.
When I turned, she stopped, amazed at the sight of me;
but she recovered herself immediately, came toward me
and said:
"The person whom I least of all expected to meet here,
was Conny Wenner."  She extended her hand, adding,
with captivating cordiality: " but if it was an unexpected
meeting, it was none the less pleasant to meet a friend
again."  She laid a certain emphasis upon the word
" friend," as if she wished through this word to free me
from all constraint and place us both in a natural position
toward each other.
I seized the outstretched hand and assured her, in less
steady accents than hers, that no meeting could be more
agreeable to me.
Still I must acknowledge that notwithstanding I was so
accustomed to society, I was anything but at my ease in
this interview. It was impossible for me to assume the
unembarrassed tone which Gertrude succeeded in preserving, and this vexed me. It would have flattered my selflove far more, if she had been confused, and I the one who




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    345
had given a more free and easy stamp to our unexpected
tete-a-t6te; but Gertrude had not granted me this advantage. She began immediately to converse upon indifferent
subjects; informed me that Stralkrans and Bertha were
out for a walk, that they would soon return, and invited
me to take a seat while I waited for them. She seated
herself at the work-table and took the embroidery, which
I had held in my hands a few minutes before, in the supposition that it was Bertha's.
Gertrude asked me when I came to the place; how long
I intended to stay there, etc.; and mentioned that she
would be with Bertha until the beginning of July, when
she intended to return to Brovik.
During the first half hour Gertrude carried on the conversation almost alone. My answers were brief, and I
could not refrain from letting my eyes rest steadily on the
head bent down over the work. From the moment she
took her embroidery, Gertrude had not once lifted her
eyes from it, but continued to sew diligently.
It was over three years since I had last seen Gertrude
Liedgren. Had these years actually produced such a
change as I fancied she had undergone, or did I now see
her with other eyes than then?  The answer would be
hard to give. What I positively know, is, that the more
I regarded the young girl, the more beautiful she appeared
to me. As Gertrude sat there, she was to my mind the
type of a charming and lovely woman, and when I remembered how she had conducted herself, what a good
angel she had been to Paul and Hanna, how she had forgotten and forgiven the harm I did her, I experienced a
desire to fall at her feet and thank her. But there was
within me a voice which whispered:
"If her love had been strong and deep, she could not
have consoled herself as easily as she had done." Gratitude was silenced, contrition for my former course of




346     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
action was forced into the back-ground, and I finally
regained my usual bearing. When she finished speaking
of her stay at Engsgard, I was freed from my constraint,
and I said after a short pause:
" My first words, when I saw you again, Gertrude, ought
to have expressed the great obligation which I feel for the
goodness that has been shown my brother, but the whole
weight of my debt fell upon me, when I stood before one
I had once so deeply wronged, and therefore my lips
remained closed. Yet, do not think that I can ever forget
how magnanimously and nobly you have acted toward
a man who did not deserve anything but ill-will and
contempt."
Gertrude's cheeks became somewhat warmer, while I
spoke, but when I ceased, she looked up and fastened her
eyes upon me. I once answered Wicker, that I had not
observed whether they were beautiful or not; but if I
had not done it before, I did it now.
"Why should I feel ill-will toward you?" said Gertrude; " and why should Conny at the sight of me feel
any burden of gratitude? You have not occasioned me
any harm, at which I can reasonably feel resentment, and
I have not done you any good, for which you need to
thank me. We owe nothing to each other, but can meet
as a pair of old acquaintances and good friends. Why
need we remind ourselves of anything that lies behind
the present time?"
"We need not, if we are able to forget it, but we cannot
banish or escape memory, it comes to us without our
seeking it."
"Dear Conny, in that way memory would be very much
like an apparition, which pursues us to our torment."
Gertrude resumed her work and added:
" I for my part believe that we can do whatever we will
to do; thus if we will to forget, we can forget."




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    347
"According to that theory we would be free to love or
hate just as we pleased; to cease or begin it, whenever we
chose, and in that case our feelings would not amount to
much."
"Very true. Neither do I think that they do amount
to much," returned Gertrude, laughing. " We allow imagination to over-rate them and believe in their strength
ourselves, until we quite unexpectedly discover that they
are not so dangerous as we supposed them to be."
" Is it from your own experience that you speak so?"
asked I, within myself offended at her words.
" Yes, certainly, else I would not dare to express myself
so decidedly. Of others than myself I would not venture
to pronounce any judgment."
I do not know what folly trembled on my lips, but fortunately for me, it was not uttered, for at that instant, a
young man in uniform entered the saloon. He greeted
Gertrude familiarly and was introduced by her as her
cousin Lieutenant Liedgren.
Male cousins have always been my detestation. They
are the most tantalizing beings one can see at the side of
a young, lovely girl. The individual now introduced
seemed to me more hateful than any I had hitherto met.
He kissed Gertrude's hand, greeted me with a presumptuous glance and seated himself beside her. As he drew his
chair quite near Gertrude's, he began to talk about the
weather and wind, about hunting and fishing. But to my
joy, he was not allowed to continue long, for Gertrude interrupted him abruptly and turned to me. In a little
while the count and countess came in.
I stood before Bertha as calm as if I had never cherished for her anything but a brother's affection; my heart
did not beat a single degree more quickly and I did not
experience any regret at seeing her Stralkrans' wife.
The evening was spent very pleasantly. Gertrude con



348     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
versed on all subjects with an ease which struck me with
surprise, and expressed herself well. I thought:
"Why was she not this attractive woman when we
were betrothed? Then it would not have been so easy
for me to give back the ring."
When I returned to the parsonage, I had only one
object in my thoughts, and that was Gertrude.
The count had asked me to renew the visit quite soon,
as I was now going to be one of their nearest neighbors.
The whole night Gertrude's image pursued me, and
when I woke the following day, I experienced something
resembling grief at the thought that Gertrude and I could
not be anything to each other but what we now were.
Friends, it is true, but that was to mne entirely too
little.
During the time I stayed at the parsonage, I visited
Engsgard daily. Gertrude and I rode on horseback together. We talked about Paul, and I entertained myself
by relating to Gertrude various circumstances in his life
and mine, when we roamed about in Denmark and Germany as a pair of organ-grinders.' I had regained my
former habit of taking the lead in conversation, and this
to her cousin the lieutenant's vexation, as he had to play
the role of mute, something which I rejoiced at with heart
and soul. To be sure, Gertrude often tried to draw
her cousin in, but I was not at all inclined to allow it.
Therefore I only chose such subjects as he could not
discuss.
Gertrude had spent a year abroad. I had also been in
London and Paris, but her cousin, on the contrary, had
never put his nose outside of Sweden's boundaries; so,
when we spoke of foreign lands, he was obliged to keep
silence. Besides I enjoyed speaking of my childhood and
the time I ground the hand-organ, in his society.
There was a peculiar pleasure in seeing how the lieu



THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    349
tenant, the son of parents of-high standing, nursed in
prejudices against the masses, cast contemptuous glances
at me, when I jokingly described our adventurous life,
and yet the haughty knight was obliged to show me, as
judge, all the respect which a civil officer has the right to
exact.
If there had been a time when I never alluded to my
origin, then I had made it my pride, after the scene
between Liedgren and me, to speak of it quite freely.
It is true I had never been so weak as to feel ashamed
because I was the organ-grinder's son, but only because
this organ-grinder had been a murderer. This was the
reason why I never liked to mention anything about my
early life at the beginning of my official career. Fate,
however, had taken upon itself to teach me that one
gains nothing by trying to conceal that which cannot be
covered.
It is unnecessary to describe how I day by day became
more and more enamored with my former fiancee.
When the month of July came, and with it her pending
departure, I felt that life without Gertrude was valueless
to me, and that there was only one woman on earth with
whom I could be happy, and this woman was Gertrude.
I loved her with my whole soul, but between her and
me stood the proud father and my wounded self-love.
The day was fixed for Gertrude's journey.
Two days previous, directly after dinner, I rode to
Engsgird to see and talk to her one evening more.
When I arrived there, the servant told me that the count
and countess had gone out, but that Mamsell Liedgren was
in the garden.
I bent my steps to Gertrude's favorite spot, and found
her there. When she turned toward me her face bore
traces of tears.
She had wept.-Wherefore?-I had a certain feeling of
23




350     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
joy at the discovery of these signs of sorrow in her usually so calm features.
What I said I cannot recall, but that I told her everything I had resolved to keep to myself, is what I remember. I spoke with all the animation, all the warmth and
intensity, which overcharged feeling can call forth. I told
her that she was now revenged, as I loved her with my
whole soul, and that notwithstanding I knew that she
never could become mine. I begged to be allowed, as a
consolation, to take with me the assurance that the feeling
she had once cherished for me was not dead, but that she
still had a spark of tenderness left for one whose whole
peace she had taken.
There was no change of color on Gertrude's cheeks,
while I opened my heart to her. When I finished, she
looked up at me. A tear glistened in her eye, when she
answered:
"Conny, God has heard my prayer. I have implored
Him for your love, I have not implored in vain, and I
shall go away from you happy and grateful in the consciousness of being loved by you. I have now received
the highest happiness which life can render me. Until
death my heart will beat only for you."
She gave me both her hands. I seized them passionately; but at the same instant I raised them to my lips
steps were heard, and a servant approached, saying:
" Judge Liedgren has just come."
Gertrude and I rose hastily; we exchanged a glance.
Gertrude extended her hand once more, whispering:
" Farewell, beloved!"
"For ever," added I, and pressed it convulsively,
A few minutes afterward I threw myself on my horse
and rode away, away from her whom I loved and resolved
never to see again.
When I reached home, I shut myself up in my room,




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    351
where I spent several so bitter hours, that I can scarcely
imagine anything more bitter.
The evening was far advanced, when my servant
knocked at the door, crying:
"A gentleman is down in the saloon, and wishes to see
you immediately."
My desire would have been to send that gentleman
where the pepper grows; but well recollecting that I was
the judge of the province I went, although with reluctance,
to hear what he could want of me at this late hour. I entered the saloon.
With his back turned to the door and contemplating
the prospect, stood my guest. At the sound of my steps
he turned round, and I recognized Gertrude'sfather.
The blood rushed to my head. All the humiliation
which this man had occasioned me stood before my mind,
and my deeply wounded pride came in activity. My salutation was stiff, and probably my tone would have been
cold and haughty, if he had given me the word, but he
said before I had time to utter anything:
"You are surprised, Herr judge, to receive a visit from
me after what has occurred between us; but I will immediately explain it. I have come to make you reparation
for the affront which I once gave you. I was unjust then;
and I hope that you will not be unjust now, by refusing to
accept the hand which I extend to you in reconciliation.
I have wronged you,-forget it. I have wounded you,forgive it, and be content when I through this step prove
to you how high you stand in.my esteem."
He ceased and offered me his hand. This hand belonged to Gertrude's father. I seized it without an instant's hesitation.
"Herr judge," said I, pressing his hand, "I thank you
for the words you have uttered; they comprise the most
complete reparation, and I am proud to have received it."




352     THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.
"If that is so," resumed Liedgren, " you will not refuse
to accept Gertrude as your wife. I was the one who
caused the engagement to be broken; it is thus incumbent
upon me to join what I, out of arrogance, have sundered,
and what you, out of pride, would never have tried to reunite. You love my daughter, she has told me so, and
she-she has had no thought or feeling for any one but
you, since you succeeded in winning her heart. Well
then, Conny Wenner, will you become my son-in-law?"
The answer was already given by, my heart-my lips
only confirmed the verdict which feeling pronounced.
At Engsg&rd Gertrude and I, for the second time, exchanged rings; but with what different emotions did I
clasp my fiancee to my breast, compared to the former
time? Now she was all to me, then she was nothing.
Three months afterward our wedding was celebrated at
Brovik. Among the guests who occupied the place of
honor were the bridegroom's brother, Chorister Paul
Fredriksson, and his wife. They had come from Skane,
to be present at "the festival of joy," as Paul expressed
himself.
My father-in-law himself had invited Paul and Hanna.
Count Stralkrans had begged the favor of being to me
in a father's place that day; and Bertha was the one who
placed the crown on the bride.
Paul remained at Brovik a whole week. To my inexpressible satisfaction, I learned through Hanna that he
thrived well in his new condition and had almost entirely
overcome the regret for his wandering life.
I had been married three years when I obtained complete jurisdiction.
Ten years afterward I became counsellor at law. My
ambition had now attained its aim. I felt proud and
happy at being allowed to share this success with a wife
like Gertrude, who every year we lived together became




THE SON OF THE ORGAN-GRINDER.    353
more indispensable to my life. I had now come as far as
was possible on the path of distinction, and all Paul's
dreams, of what his little Conny might in time become,
were realized. So nothing further remains to relate about
the organ-grinder's son.
Before I lay down my pen, however, I will mention that
Janne ended his life as a convict. Black Stina died a few
weeks after he was arrested.
Janne had acknowledged during the trial that he stole
into my sleeping-apartment to murder me in the night, because he feared that I would bring him into trouble, after
my meeting with the bird-fancier Nilsson.
Paul lived happy and contented with his Hanna, as a
well-to-do chorister in the country.
Liedgren never had cause to repent that he took the
brother of a former street-singer for a son-in-law.
THE END.
















SELECTED LIST OF BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
PORTER & COATES,
No. 822 Chestnut Street,
PHILADELPHIA.
The Bolks in this List, unless otherwise specified, ar
bound in Cloth.
~A-'!f o    i Pulications maled, pot-paid, on reccipt of price."f








SELECTED LIST OF BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
PORTER  GCOATES,
j"o. 822 Chestnut Street,
PHILADELPHIA.
ALEXANDER WILSON AND CHARLES LUCIEN
BONAPARTE.
AMERICAN  ORNITHOLOGY; OR, THE NATURAL HISTORY OP
THE BIRDS OF TIIE UNITED STATES. Illustrated with Plates
engraved and colored from  original Drawings taken from
Nature. By ALEXANDER WILSON. With a life of the author,
by GEORGE ORD, F.R.S. With Continuation, by CHARLES
LICIEN BONAPARTE (Prince of Musignano). 3 vols., imperial
8vo., with a folio volume of carefully colored plates embracing
nearly 400 figures of birds mostly life size. Elegantly bound in
cloth, extra gilt top, $97.00; half Turkey morocco, gilt edges,
$110.00.
THE SAME, complete in 5 vols., 3 of letter-press and 2 vols. quarto
of plates. Cloth, extra, gilt top, $97.00; half Turkey, gilt edges,
$110.00.
A new and magnificent edition of this world-renowned work, printed
from new stereotype plates, on the finest laid paper, and bound in the
best manner. The plates are printed from the original plates, engraved
by Lawson, "the first ornithological engraver of our age," and are carefully colored, after the author's own copies. The superiority of this work
for accuracy of description and naturalness of drawing, has long been
acknowledged. Daniel Webster speaks of it in the highest terms, saying that of the salt water birds, mentioned in Wilson, "he had shot every
one, and compared them with his delineations and descriptions, and IN
EVERY CASE found them PERFECTLY ACCURATE TO NATURE." And the
London Quarterly Review characterized it as " an admirable work, unequaled by any publication in the old world, for accurate delineations and just
description." A moment's comparison of this work with any other on the
same subject, will convince the most skeptical of its great superiority. One
of its chief values being, that the birds are mostly of the size of life, enabling
any one to easily recognize them in nature; and, at the low price it is now
offered, should be in every public and private library of any pretentions.
"With an enthusiasm neVer excelled, this extraordinary man penetrated
through the vast territories of the United States, undeterred by forests or
swamps, for the sole purpose of describing the nativebirds."-Lord Brougham,
Architecture of Birds.
" Wilson contemplated nature as she really is, not as she Is represented in
books: he sought her in her sanctuaries;-the shore, the mountain, the
forest, were alternately his study, and there he drank the pure stream of
knowledge at the fountain head."-Swainson.
"With regard to the literary merit of his American Ornithology, passages
occur in the prefaces and descriptions which, for elegance of language, graceful ease, and graphic power, can scarcely be surpassed"-Encyclopedia Brittanica, Vol. XXI.




2           PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
EDWARD GIBBON.
THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE. With
Notes by Rev. H. H. Milman. To which is added a complete
Index. 6 vols. crown 8vo, with a steel portrait. Cloth, extra,
per set, $9.00; sheep, library style, per set, $10.50; half calf, gilt,
per set, $18.06.
"Gibbon, the architect of a bridge over the dark gulf which separates
ancient from modern times, whose vivid genius has tinged with brilliant
colors the greatest historical work in existence." —isons
DAVID HUME.
THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND, FROM THE INVASION OF
JULIUS CAESAiR TO THE ABDICATION OF JAMES THE
SECOND, 1688. A new Edition with the author's last corrections and improvements. To which is prefixed a short account
of his life, written by himself. With steel portrait. 6 vols.
crown 8vo, cloth, extra per set, $9.00; sheep, library style, per
set, $10.50; half calf, gilt, per set, $18.00.
" Considered as a calm and philosophic narrative, the history of Hume.
will remain as a standard model for every future age. His just and profound
reflections, the inimitable clearness and impartiality with which he has
summed up the arguments on both sides on the most momentous questions
which have agitated England, as well as the general simplicity, uniform
clearness, and occasional pathos of his story, must for ever command the
admiration of mankind. In vain we are told that he is often inaccurate
sometimes partial; in vain are successive attacks published on detached
parts of his narrative, by party zeal or antiquarian research: his reputation
Is undiminished: successive editions issuing from the press attest the continued sale of his work; and it continues its majestic course through the sea
of time like a mighty three-decker, which never even condescends to
notice the javelins darted at its sides, from the hostile canoes which from
time to time seek to impede its progress."-Alison's Essays.
THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY.
THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND FROM THE ACCESSION OF
JAMES II. Standard Edition, with an Index. 5 vols. crown
8vo, with a steel portrait. Cloth extra, per set, $7.50; sheep,
library style, per set, $8.75; half calf, gilt, $15.00.
"With the rest of the world, we come with our homage to Macaulay.
Steady, strong and uniform, the stream of his thought continues to flow:
and, without effort, or without outward sign of it, he keeps his place as the
first living (1856) writer of English prose. * * * On whatever side we
look at this book, whether the style of it or the matter of it, is alike astonishing. The style is faultlessly luminous: every word is in its right place;
every sentence is exquisitely balanced; the current never flags. Homer,
according to the Roman poet, may be sometimes languid; Mr. Macaulay is
always bright, sparkling, attractive." —Westminster.eview, April, 1856.
DUCHESS OF ORLEANS.
MEMOIR OF THE DUCHESS OF ORLEANS. By the MARQTTESS
DE H-, together with Biographical Souvenirs and Original
Letters. Translated from  the French, by Prof. G. H. DE
SCHUBERT. One volume, with a portrait on steel, 12mo, pp.
891. $1.50.
"The materials of this volume consist of a memoir by the Marquis de
H - which is an interesting narrative of the varied and peculiar fortunes of the subject, and a collection of souvenirs and original letters by
Professor Schubert, of Germany, who was the family tutor of the Duchess
of Orleans. The work derives not a little interest from the character of the
Duchess, which was equally remarkable for loveliness and heroism, especially during her troubled career after the abdication of Louis Philippe. The
translation shows fidelity and considerable skill, and will be regarded as a
valuable accession to biographical reading." —arper's Magazine.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                    3
SIR WALTER SCOTT,
\VAVERLEY NOVELS. Complete in23vols. Illustrated. Toned
paper. Price per vol., Globe Edition: cloth, extra, $1.25; half
calf, gilt, $2.75. Standard Library Edition: cloth, extra gilt tops,
bev. boards, $1.50; half calf, gilt, $3.00; half mor., gilt iops, $3.50.
Waverley.                        Pirate.
Guy Mannering.                   Fortunes of Nigel.
Antiquary.                       Peveril of the Peak
Rob Roy.                         Quentin Durward.
Black Dwarf and Old Mortality.   St. Itonan's Well.
Heart of Mid-Lothian.            Redgauntlet.
Bride of Lamnmermoor, and A   The Betrothed, and the Talisman.
Legend of Montrose.            Woodstock.
Ivanhoe.                         Fair Maid of Perth.
Monastery.                       Anne of teierstein.
Abbot.                           Count Robert of Paris, and Castle
Kenilworth.                       Dangerous.
Chronicles of the Canongate.
This is the best edition for the library or for general use published. Its
convenient size, the extreme legibility of the type, whi, h is larger than is
used in any other edition, either English or American, its spirited illustrations, quality of the paper and binding, and the general execution of the
presswork, must commend it at once to every one.
TALES OF A GRANDFATHER. Uniform with the "Waverley
Novels." Illustrated. 4 vols. Toned paper. Price per vol
Globe Edition: cloth extra, $1.25; half calf, gilt, $2.75. Standard
Library Edition: cloth extra, gilt tops, bev. boards, $L50; half
morocco, gilt tops, $3.00; half calf, gilt, $3.50.
The only edition containing the Fourth Series, "Tales from French History."
IVANHOE. A Romance. Youth's Favorite Edition. Illustrated.
Crown 8vo. $1.50.
LADY OF THE LAKE. With twenty-five engravings on wood,
from designs by Birket Foster and John Gilbert. lImo. Bev.
boards, $1.50; half calf, gilt, $3.00; full Turkey mor. antique, $4.C0.
LIFE OF SIR WALTER SCOTT, with remarks upon his Writings, by Francis Turner Palgrave; an Essay on Scott, by David
Maasson, M. A., tnd Dryburgh Abbey: a Poem, by Charles Swain.
12sno. Illuminated cover, 30 cents. With fine portrait on steel,
cloth, extra, 60 cents.
"Relates the events in the life of the illustrious novelist in an agreeable
style, with an unpretending; butsingularlyacute, criticism of his writings."New York Tribune.
" A centennial offering of large worth. The biography is brief bat compreliensive, while the remarks upon his writings which crop out every here
and there, are marked by great judgment and keen appreciation."-PhUadelphia Inquirer.
"One of the ablest reviews of Satt's life and works that has ever been
written. It is very able and very just."-New York Evening Mail.
THE  BEAUTIES OF WAVERLEY.  Selections of the most
striking passages from the Waverley Novels. With forty-five
fine steel engravings. Elegantly printed on fine paper, and
bound in the most tasty style. A new and perennial gift book.
One volume, crown 8vo. Cloth, full gilt, extra, $5.00; morocco,
bevelled boards, antique, $8.00.




4           PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
RUFUS W. GRISWOLD, D.D.
THE PROSE WRITERS OF AMERICA. With a Survey -of the
Intellectual History, Condition, and Prospects of the Country.
New edition, thoroughly revised and completed to the present
time, with a supplementary Essay on the Present Intellectual
Condition and Prospects of the Country. By Prof. JOHN H.
DILLINGHAM, A.M. With seven portraits on steel and vignette
title. Imperial 8vo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, bevelled boards,
$.00; sheep, marbled edges, library style, $6.00; half calf, $7.50;
full Turkey morocco, $10.00.
"We are glad to possess. in this form, portions of many authors whose
entire works we should never own, and if we did should probably never find
time to read. We confess our obligations to the author for the personal information concerning thmw which he has collected in the memoirs prefixed
to their writings. These are written in a manner creditable to the research,
ability, and kindness of the author."- IVilliam Oullen Bryant.
"An important and interesting contribution to our national literature.
The range ot authors is very wide; the biographical notices full and interesting. I am surprised that the author has been able to collect so many
particulars in this way. The selections appear to me to be made with discrimination, and the criticisms show a sound taste and a correct appreciation of the qualities of the writers, as well as I can judge."-William Xt.
2Prescott, the Historian.
"Can be cordially recommended for its sterling qualities, and the handsome style in which it has been gotten up by the publishers makes it particularly worthy of the notice of those who wish to make a Christmas
present that will be appreciated by the recipient."-Philadelphia Evening
_.eGrap~. h.'*Is really a desirable acquisition to any library, and, indeed, a library
could scarcely be called complete without it." —Marhall (Mich.) Iimes.
GEMS FROM THE AMERICAN POETS. With brief biographical notices.  With a fine engraving on steel.  32mo, cloth,
60 cents; illuminated sides, 90 cents; Turkey mor., extra, $1.50.
FREDERIC H. HEDGE, D.D.
THE PROSE WRITERS OF GERMANY. With Introductions,
Biographical Notices, and Translations. With six portraits on
steel and engraved title. Imperial 8vo. Cloth, extra, gilt top,
bevelled boards, $5.00; sheep  marbled edges library style,
$6.00; half calf, gilt, $7.50; full Turkey morocco, $10.00.' There is no book accessible to the English or American reader which
can furnish so comprehensive and symmetrical a view of German literature
to the unitiated: and those already conversant with some of the German
classics will find here valuable and edifying extracts from works to which
very few in this country can gain access."-Prof A. AP. Peabody, in North
American Beview.
"It is universally recognised as one of the best collections of specimens of
German literature in the English language. It has been prepared on the
plan of giving a limited selection of authors, with large extracts from their
works. The translations from the editor's own pen are singularly vigorous, and in the accomplishment of his task, he has had the co-operation of
several American scholars."-New York Tribune.
" A new and beautiful edition of a work of sterling merit. Compilations
are good even in our own language, for so great is the multitude of books
that few have leisure to read a tithe of them. But to the great stores of literature in foreign tongues, only those skilled in them have access. The
treasures of German literature are inaccessible to most American readers.
It is, therefore, no common addition to our information and pleasure, to
have put before us well selected passages of the best works of the most celebrated German authors. This is done with the most excellent judgment in
this volume. The reader of it will here form some acquaintance with the
principal German classics, and that acquaintance he may improve by a
further perusal of those which he finds most to his taste. Enough, however;
s given to furnish an ample specimen of the style and method of each
writer. Many ccmplete pieces are furnished. Among those to whom considerable space is accorded, are Kant, Lessing, Herder, Goethe, Schiller, the
Schlegels Richter, Heine; with these are many others of celebrity."-Age,
Philadelphia.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                     5
HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW.
THE POETS AND POETRY OF EUROPE. A New and Revised
Edition, with the addition of 137 pages of entirely new matter,
never before published, making it one of the most elegant and
complete works extant.  With Introduction, Biographical
Notices, and Translations, from the earliest period to the present time. By Prof. HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW. Illustrated with engravings on steel and engraved title. Imperial
8vo. Cloth, extra gilt top, beveled boards, $6; sheep, marbled
edges, library style, $7.50; half calf, gilt, $9; Turkey morocco,
$12.
"In all this there is great clearness and precision; the details dear to the
student of a particular literature or literary epoch, but, confusing to the
average culture, are sacrificed to the fullness with which the principal and
important features are brought out. Whenever it is possible, the criticism
is founded upon the opinions of each writer's countrymen, and in all cases
it appears to us that the best authorities are consulted; and one of the best
is Mr. Longfellow himself, who speaks his own mind only too sparingly.
His work is often merely that of an editor, but he does it with that taste,
sympathy and good sense, which his whole literary life embodies in such
degree, that we feel anything else to be impossible with him, and gives it
thus the finest value of original production. The labor involved in the
preparation of such a volume as this, will by no means appear to the
general reader it delights, and to whom we venture to suggest grateful consideration of the vast acquaintance with authors and authorities, the tacit
service of comparison and selection implied by the abundance and the
succinctness with which every topic is treated. We will not say that here is
all the general reader need know of the poets and poetry of Europe, but we
assure him that he cannot do better than possess himself of all the information here given, and that he could no where else find it so availably
and so agreeably presented and with so little that he need not know.
To this new edition Mr. Longfellow has added a supplement of 137
pages, devoted to such poets as have recently won distinction, and to the
poets whom recent study has brought into notice anew. The poems in this
supplement are marked by that greater fidelity and regard to the originals
which no one has done half so much to urge upon translators as Mr. Longfellow himself, in the high example of his' Dante.' Here are his own exquisite translations from German, French, Italian, and Spanish; here is one
version, most sympathetically tender and spirited, by Mr. Lowell; here is a
part of Faust in Bayard Taylor's conscientious and admirable English; here
are some songs from Heine, by Leland; here are Mrs. Wister's charming
pieces from De Musset; here are Bryant's Specimens of modern Spanish
poetry; here are Rosetti's beautiful versions from the earliest Italian poets,
and here are abundant extracts from the latest. The supplement, in fact,
lays before the reader the freshest and best poetry of all Europe, and worthily completes the work. It is not easy to give a just idea of its merits and
graces but those who already know it will not need a lecture from us upon
it, and to those who do not we can but heartily commend it."-Atlantic
M2onthly, January, 1871
" This edition has been revised and enlarged by the author, and contains
his best touches and corrections to his labors. But they have stood the test
of criticism. Their accuracy and felicity have been acknowledged by the
best scholars in Europe. The attainments of Mr. Longfellow as a linguist
have been recognized by those best qualified to judge them in each sphere
of his labors.... In it is given, in a convenient form, a summary of the
poetic literature of Europe which is not to be found elsewhere."-The Age,
Philadelphia.
"It is now a better book than ever, the Professor having added an appendix and supplement, the latter dated 1870, containing a very precious
list of newer poetical translations.... The supplement is very choice
and interesting, and absolutely rejuvenates the work. Here we have specimens from Bayard Taylor's translation of Faust,not yet received in complete book form, a charming passage from King Rene's Daughter, &c., &c.
The whole volume is an acquisition to our letters, and to that disposition of
literary curiosity, an honorable distinction of the American people, which
has made such a difficult work, so well done, necessary."- Th6 Evening
Bulletin, Phiadelphia.




6            PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
DEAN STANLEY.
SERMONS  PREACHED  during his Tour in the East.  With
Notices of some of the Localities visited. Published by arrangement with tle author. New edition. With plan and diagram.
12mo, cloth extra, $1.50.
Dean Stanley's Sermons are famous, as finished specimens of pulpit oratory, and the fourteen comprised in this volume are pre-eminently characteristic of their distinguished author. They are speciallyinteresting for the
very graphic description of the various localities visited during the tour in
Ye course of which they were delivered.
Three of these sermons were preached in Egypt, on the Nile, and in the
great hall of the Temple of Karnak; four were preached in Palestine, in
the harbor of Jaffa, at Jacob's Well, at Nazareth, and by the Sea of Galilee;
three more were preached in Syria, on Mt. Hermon, in the Temple of Baalbec, and under the cedars of Lebanon; three were preached upon the Mediterranean, with the fresh impressions of Ephesus, Patmos, and Malta, &c.
These circumstances of composition and delivery would give interest even
to ordinary discourses. But these are not ordinary. The thought is simple
but very free and very wide. It is not merely illustrative of the scenes and
the history, but it is excellent counsel, both practical and spiritual, to the
principal listeners.'" —orth American Review for July, 1863.
REV. T^EADWELL WALDEN.
THE HISTORY OF OUR ENGLISH BIBLE AND ITS SEVEN
ANCESTORS. An Historical Plea for Revision. 16mo, tinted
paper. Cloth extra, $1.25.
" In itself a story of profound interest, the ripe and elegant scholarship of
the author gives it many additional charms; and it is specially welcome now,
when our versionof the Holy Book is to take another step forward, and assume that additional completeness necessary for a new age."-Christian
Union (Rev. Henry Ward Beecher, Editor).
" We cordially commend itto the attention of our students and ministers,
as a summary of useful and highly interesting information, even if they do
not agree with the author on every point."- United Presbyterian, Pittsburgh.
" In this neatlyprinted little volume, Mr.Walden hasgathered information
concerning our English Bible, which everybody ought to possess, but which
is not easy of access."- Old &chool Presbyterian, St. Louis.
" The book is extremely interesting, and will not fail to carry fresh information to very many readers."- Watchman and ctflector (Baptist).
" Thework exhibits great research and scholarship, and is written in aclear
and graceful style." —Lutheran Observer.
"A very Christian and scholarly effort."-Methodist Protestant, Baltimore.
"An admirablepopular account of the successive steps in the growth of the
English version of the Bible from the first attempt by Wickliffe down to the
final revision in the reign of King James."-Sunday-School Times.
THOMAS A'KEMPIS.
OF THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. Four books. New Edition,
beautifully printed on toned paper. 18mo cloth, extra, 53 cts.;,
cloth, extra, beveled boards, red edges gilt stamp on side, 75
cents; cloth, extra, beveled boards, gilt edges, gilt stamp on
side, $1.00; full Turkey morocco, antique, gilt edges, $2.50; full
calf, antique, $2.50.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                    7
WILLIAM SHAKSPEARE.
COMPLETE WORKS. Dramatic and Poetical, with the "Epistle
Dedicatorie," and the Address prefixed to the edition of 1623, a
Sketch of the Life of the Poet, by ALEXANDER CHALMERS,
A M., and Glossarial and other Notes and References. Edited
by GEORGE LONG DUYCKINK. With nine full-page steel Illustrations, a superb portrait on steel, from the celebrated Droeshout picture, and beautiful engraved title, on steel. 976 pages.
Imperial 8vo. Cloth, extra, gilt back, $3.75; sheep, library style,
$4.50.
FINE EDITION  OF THE ABOVE, on extra calendered paper,
with the addition of a History of the Early Drama and Stage
to the time of Shakspeare, a full and comprehensive Life, by
J. PAYNE COLLIER, A.M., Shakspeare's Will, critical and historical Introductions to each play, and thirty-five full-page
tinted engravings, from designs by Nicholson, a superb portrait on steel from the celebrated Droeshout picture, and
beautiful engraved title on steel. Imperial 8vo. 1084 pages.
Half calf, gilt, $8.75; full Turkey morocco, $10.00.
POEMS AND SONNETS. With a fine engraving on steel. 32mo.
Cloth, 60 cts.; illuminated side, 90 cts.; Turkey morocco, $1.50.
THOMAS PERCY, D.D., Bishop of Dromore.
RELIQUES OF ANCIENT ENGLISH  POETRY: consisting of
Old Heroic Ballads, Songs, and other pieces of the earlier poets,
with some of later date, not included in any other edition.
To which is now added a Supplement of many Curious Historical and Narrative Ballads, reprinted from  rare copies,
with a copious glossary and notes. New edition, uniform with
the above. 558 pp. Imperial 8vo. Two steel plates. Fine cloth
bev. bds., gilt, $3.75; sheep, library style, $4.50; full Turkey
morocco, $10.00.
"But, above all, I then first became acquainted with Bishop Percy's
teliques of Ancient Poetry...    I remember well the spot where I
read these volames for the first time. It was beneath a huge plautanus
tree, in the ruins of what had been intended for an old-fashioned arbor, in
the garden I have mentioned. The summer day eped around so fast. that
notwithstanding the sharp appetite of thirteen, I lorgct the hour of dinner, was sought for with anxiety and was still found entranced in my
intellectual banquet. To read and t3 remember was in this instance the
same thing, and henceforth I overwhelmed my schoolfellows, and all who
would hearken to me, witirtragical recitations from the ballads of Bishop
Percy. The first time I could scrape a few shillings together, which were
not common occurrences with me, I bought unto myself a copy of these
beloved volumes, nor do I believo I ever read a book half so frequently, or
with half the enthusiasm." —Memoirs of his early Life, by Sir Walter Scott
prefixed to Lockhart's Life of Scott.
LORD BYRON.
COMPLETE WORKS. Prose and Poetry. With five engravingg
on steel. Imp. 8vo. Sheep, library style, $4.50; Turkey morocco, antique, $10.00.
"If the finest poetry be that which leaves the deepest impression on the
minds of its readers, —and this is not the worst test of its excellence,-Lord
Byron, we think, must be allowed to take precedence of all his distinguished
contemporaries.'Words that breathe, and thoughts that burn,' are not
merely ornaments, but the common staple of his poetry; and he is not inspired or impressive only in some happy passages, hut through the whole
body and tissue of his composition."-Lord Jeffrey, Edinburgh Eeview.
THE MORAL AND BEAUTIFUL IN TIIE POEMS OF LORD
BYRON. Edited by ItFV. WALTER COLTON. 32mo. Cloth, 60
nt.s. illuminated side, 90 cts.; Turkey morocco, $1.50.




8           PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
THOMAS HOOD.
COMPLETE WORKS. Prose and Poetry. Illustrated. 5 vols.,
crown 8vo, tinted paper. Cloth, extra, per vol., $1.75 half cal,
gilt, per voL, $3.50; half morocco, antique, per vol., $3.25.
"This very good edition of a favorite author has the advantage of being
lower in price and neater in appearance than any other yet published in.
this country." —The Press, Philadelgphia.
POETICAL WORKS. 2 vols., crown 8vo, tinted paper. Cloth, extra,
per vol., $1.75  half calf, gilt, per vol., $3.50; half morocco, gilt
top, per vol., i3.50.
SELECT POETICAL WORKS. With a fine engraving on steel.
32mo. Cloth, 60 cents; illuminated side, 90 cents; Turkey morocco, $1.50.
" Hood's verse, whether serious or comic,-whether serene, like a cloudless autumn evening, or sparkling with puns like a frosty January midnight
with stars,-was ever pregnant with materials for thought.... Like
every author distinguished for true comic humor, there was a deep vein of
melancholy pathos running through his mirth; and even when his sun
shone brightly its light seemed often reflected as if only over the rim of a
cloud. —D. M..ioir.
UP THE RHINE. Crown 8vo, tinted paper. Cloth, extra, $1.75;
half calf, gilt, $3.50; half morocco, antique, $3.25.
HOOD'S COMICALITIES. A Series of Comical Pictures from
Hood. Containing 200 illustrations, by Thomas Hood. Fully
equal to Leech's and Cruikshank's admirable drawings. Oblong
quarto. Half morocco, extra, $4.00.
JOHN MILTON.
COMPLETE WORKS. Standard Edition. With a Life of the
Author, by Rev. John Mitford. 2 vols., crown 8vo, laid and
tinted paper, largest type, $4.00. Library edition with engravings on steel, 1 vol., 8vo, sheep, library style, $4.50; Turkey
morocco, antique, $10.00.
ROBERT BURNS.
COTTER'S SATURDAY NIGHT. Elegantly illustrated with fifty
engravings from drawings by Chapman. Engraved by Filmer.
Beautifully printed by Ashmead, on the finest tinted plate
paper.  4to, cloth extra, bev. boards, $4.50; Turkey morocco,
antique, $9.00.
This noblest poem of "the greatest poet that ever sprang from the bosom
of the people" until the issue of this edition had never been detached from
the collected works of Burns, to receive the adornments of art which have
been so bountifully and lovingly bestowed on Gray's " Elegy," Goldsmith's
"Deserted Village." Coleridge's "Ancient Mariner," Thomson's "Seasons,"
and other kindred treasures of English verse. The poem itself is a classic,
and the beauty and appropriateness of the illustrations to be found in this
edition, place it far ahead of any other.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                      9
EDWARD, EARL OF DERBY.
THE ILIAD OF HOMER RENDERED INTO ENGLISH BLANK
VERSE. From the ninth London edition, with all the author's
latest revisions and corrections. With a Biographical Sketch
of Lord Derby, by R. SHELTON MACKENZIE, D.C.L., LL.D. Two
volumes crown 8vo, on laid and tinted paper, gilt top, beveled
boards, cloth extra, $4.00.
"It must equally be considered a splendid performance; and for the
present we have no hesitation in saying that it iJ by far the best representation of Homer's Iliad in the English language."-London Times.
"The merits of Lord Derby's translation may be summed up it one word;
it is eminently attractive; it is instinct with life; it may be read with fervent interest; it is immeasurably nearer than Pope to the text of the original... It will not only be read, but read over again and again.
Lord Derby has given to England a version far more closely allied to the
original, and superior to any that has yet been attempted in the blank verse
of our language."-Edinburg Review.
"As often as we return from even the best of them (other translations) to
the translation before us, we find ourselves in a purer atmosphere of taste.
We find more spirit, more tact in avoiding either trivial or conceited
phrases, and, altogether, a presence of merits, and an absence bf defects,
which continues, as we read, to lengthen more and more the distance between Lord Derby and the foremost of his competitors."-London Quarterly
Review.
"While the versification of Lord Derby is such as Pope himself would
have admired, his Iliad is in all other essentials superior to that of kis great
rival. It is the Iliad we would place in the hands of English readers as the
truest counterpart of the original, the nearest existing approach to a reproduction of that original's matchless feature."-London Saturday Review.
REV. JOHN KEBLE.
THE CHRISTIAN  YEAR: Thoughts in verse for the Sundays
and Holidays throughout the Year: 16mo, Cloth, red line,
beautifully printed, $1.50; Turkey morocco, antique, gilt
edges, $3.50.
" In this volume old Herbert would have recognized a kindred spirit, and
Walton would have gone on a pilgrimage to make acquaintance with the
author."-London Quarterly Review.
" These and many other thoughts and feelings concerning the' vision and
the faculty divine,' when employed on divine subjects, have arisen in our
hearts, on reading-which we have often done with delight-The Christian
Year, so full of Christian poetry of the purest character. Mr. Keble is a
poet whom Cowper himself would have loved; for in him piety inspires
genius, and fancy and feeling are celestialized by religion. We peruse his
book in a tone and temper of spirit similar to that which is breathed on us
by some calm day in spring, when'Heaven and earth do make one imagery,'
and all that imagery is serene and still,-cheerful in the main, yet with a
touch and tinge of melancholy which makes all the blended bliss and beauty
at once more endearing and profound. We should no more think of criticizing such poetry than criticizing the clear blue skies, the soft green earth,
the' liquid lapse' of an unpolluted stream, that'Doth make sweet music with the enameled stones,
Giving a gentle kiss to every flower
It overtaketh on its pilgrimage.'
Beauty is there,-purity and peace: as we look and listen we partake of the
universal calm, and feel in nature the presence of Him from whom it
emanated."-Recreations of Christopher North, (John Wilson).




10           PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
CHARLES FENNO HOFFMAN.
COMPLETE  POETICAL  WORKS. Edited by his nephew  EDWARD FENNO HOFFMAN.  New  Library Edition, containing
several poems never before published. With a new portrait
on steel by Whitechurch, from a painting by Inman. Beautifully printed on laid and tinted paper. 16mo, cloth, extra, beveled boards, gilt top, $1.75.
CUMMINGTON, MASS., Aug. 5,1873.
MY DEAR SIR:-I congratulate you on the completion of the task which
you have undertaken of collecting the poetical productions of your uncle
Charles Felnno Hoffman, whom, while he lived in New York, I was proud
to reckon among my friends, and whose kindly and generous temper and
genial manners won the attachment of all who knew him. His poems bear
the impress of his noble character. They are the thoughts of a man of eminent poetic sensibilities who delights to sing of whatever moves the human
heart-the domestic affections, patriotic reminiscences, the traditions of
ancient loves and wars, and the ties of nature and friendship. These
thoughts are expressed in musical versification with the embellishments of
a ready fancy. The friends of your uncle have reason to thank you for presenting them in this manner the moral and intellectual image of him whom
they have had such reason to esteem.
I am, sir, very truly yours,
WM. ('ULLEN BRYANT.
MRS. ELIZABETH F. ELLET.
PIONEER WOMEN OF THE WEST. One volume, 12mo, pp. 434.
Illustrated, cloth extra, $1.50.
The history of the wives and mothers who ventured into the Western
wilds, and bore their part in the struggles and labors of the early pioneers,
is sketched in this work. The materials were collected from the records of
private families, and the recollections of individuals who passed through
the experiences of frontier and forest life. IDescriptions of the domestic life
and manners of the pioneers, and illustrative anecdotes, have been woven
into the memoirs of prominent women, and notice has bean taken of such
political events as had an influence on the condition of the country.
"The biographies contain fine descriptions, enlivened with anecdotes of
the domestic life and manners of those pioneer matrons, and are worthy of
a perusal."-The Watchman and Reflector (Baptist).
" This volume is devoted to the history of the wives and mothers who
bore a part in the struggles of the early pioneers in the Western wilds. Mrs.
Ellet is familiar with this branch of the American annals. She has given
much time to research on this subject. Her inquiries have been attended
with remarkable success. Gathering a rich fund of local anecdote and
tradition, furnished with interesting details by the descendants and the
acquaintances of her subjects, and in many cases visiting the scenes of their
adventures, she has obtained abundant materials for an attractive work,
and has wrought them up with evident ability and good taste. Her volume,
though full of interest to all classes of readers, is especially adapted for circulation at the Great West." —Harper's Magazin,.
AGNES STRICKLAND.
STORIES FROM HISTORY. 12mo, illustrated, cloth extra, black
and gold. Price, $1.25.
TRUE STORIES FROM  ANCIENT HISTORY. Chronologically
arranged from the Creation of the World to the Death of Charlemagne. 12mo, illustrated cloth extra, black and gold. $1.25.
STORIES FROM MODERN  HISTORY.  12mo, illustrated, cloth
extra, black and gold. $1.25.
STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY.  12mo, illustrated, cloth
extra, black and gold. $1.25.
" Miss Strickland has performed her task with taste and ability."-L-ondon
Atheneum.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                    11
THE LEADERS OF FRANCE; OR, THE MEN OF THE THIRD REPUBLIC.  Biographical, Historical and Character Sketches.
12mo, satin cloth, black and gold, $1.75.
CONTENTS.-M. Thiers; Marshal MacMahon; M. Gambetta;
M. Grevy; M. Barthelemy St. Hilaire; M. Rouher The Duc de
Broglie; M. Dufaure; M. Alexandre Dumas; The buc D'Audiflret Pasquier  M. Ernest Picard; General Faidherbe; Bishop
Dupanloup; M. Louis Veuillot; The Duc D'Aumale; M. Emile
de Girardin; Father Hyacinthe; M. M. Erckmann-Chatrian;
M. Henri Rochefort M. Edmond About; M. Casimir Perier;
M. Jules Simon; M. Victorien Sardou; Admiral Pothuau; M.
Louis Blanc; M. Victor Hugo.
"These essays are the work of no'prentice hand. They show not only a
mastery of analytic and picturesque description, but an intimate acquaintance with the literature, the politics, and even the gossip of France and
England during the past half century. * * * * Whoever wants instruction in the living politics and letters of France, cannot get it under a more
rational or fascinating tutor than the unknown author of The Men of the
Third Republic."-The Christian Union, N. Y.
" A collected republication of the very brilliant and well informed sketches
which excited much attention and speculation on their appearance in the
Daily News, and led men to ask whether there could be on the English press
two men with opportunity and ability like those of the author of " The
Member for Paris." Here are five-and-twenty sketches of notabilities who
since Sedan, have been prominent in French affairs, from M. Thiers and
Jules Simon to Alexandre Dumas, Louis Blanc, and Victor Hugo; while the
account of such less-known politicians as Gambetta, Grevy, Rouher, Dufaure, Rochefort, Girardin, will be interesting from the freshness of their
information. Such brilliant and sagacious sketches as those of Thiers, Louis
Blanc, and Jules Simon will be read very eagerly. So with the characterizations of literary celebrities like Dumas, M. M. Erckmann-Chatrian, Edmond About, and Victor Hugo. The charm and value of most of these
sketches are, that they are histories as well as portraits. It argues well for
France that novels like those of M. M. Erckmann-Chatrian are superseding
those of Dumas and Paul DeKock, and penetrating every village. -British
Quarterly Beview (the highest authority in England).
Rev. WM. BACON STEVENS, Bishop of Penna.
SUNDAY AT HOME. A Manual of Home Service, intended for
those who are occasionally hindered from attending the House
of God. With Sermons and a Selection of Hymns. 12mo, cloth,
extra, $1.50; cloth, extra, beveled boards, red edges, $2.00.
HOUSEHOLD WORSHIP. Partly responsive. A book of Family
Prayers. By a Layman  With an Introduction by REV. DANIEL MARCH, author of "Night Scenes in the Bible," &c. 12mo,
cloth, extra, $1.25; cloth, extra, beveled boards, red edges, $1.75.
JOHN BUNYAN.
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS FROM THIS WORLD TO THAT
WHICH  IS TO COME.  With four beautiful illustrations,
printed in colors. Large type. 16no. Cloth, extra, $1.25;
morocco, $3.00; Turkey, antique, $4.00.
"There is no book in our literature on which we could so readily stake the
fame of the old unpolluted English language; no book which shows so well
how rich that language is in its own proper wealth, and how little it has
been improved by all that it has borrowed..... We are not afraid to
say that, though there were many clever men in England during the latter
half of the seventeenth century, there were only two great creative minds.
One of these minds produced the Paradise Lost, the other, the Pilgrim's
Progress."-Lord M.acaulay.




12          PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
JANE R. SOMMERS.
UIEAVENWARD LED; or, The Two Bequests. 12mo, paper, $1.25.
Cloth extra, $1.75.
"It is really an excellent work."-Germantown Telegraph.
"This story is one of good society, is graphically told, and a sound moral
is inculcated."-Rutland Hxerald.
"Artless in style and simple in plot, it is a pure and beautiful story, and
richlymerits a place in every Sunday-school library in the country." —Tledo
Cbmmercial.
"After a careful perusal we strongly recommend the work as one worthy
of a place on the centre-table of every Christian family in the land. The
story is well written, couched in beautiful language, and shows how much
good may be done by those who take an interest in religious matters"-Banner ofthe Church, Atlanta, Ga.
LOUIS ENAULT.
THE PUPIL OF THE LEGION  OF HONOR. Translated from
the French by Mrs. Charles Pendleton Tutt. 8vo, paper, $1.00;
cloth, $1.50.
" This is a translation from the French of a very fresh, quietly written, and
interesting story, as unlike the average modern French novel as any thing
can well be. There is perhaps somewhat more sentiment than Americans
will care for but the skill with which the story is told will more than atone
for that." —San Francisco Daily Record.
"A very clear and natural, though rather un-Gallican story. A novel
without a hero, unless M. De Verteins, who puts in a tardy appearance in
time to marry Jeanne Derville, say at page one hundred and fifty, or thereabouts, it is a remarkably fresh, vivid story, nevertheless-the more vivid
perhaps, from the fact that, with the exception of Miss Derville herself,
who is a sort of female John Halifax, it is not at all overwrought, and has
none of the spectacularity so common in modern Gallic romance. Biographical in tone, and written in the manner of'John Halifax,' it details
the struggles of a young girl, Miss Derville, with exceeding minuteness, and
considerable subjective power, The translation is well executed." —ome
J.ournal, New York.
OLIVER GOLDSMITH.
THE DESERTED VILLAGE. A Poem. Exquisitely illustrated
with thirty designs by George Thomas and Birket Foster.
Elegantly printed in square 16mo, on the finest calendered
paper. Cloth, gilt, extra, $1.50; morocco, antique, gilt edges,
$2.50.
"There is no poem ~n the English language more universally popular
than the Deserted Village. Its best passages are learned in youth, and
never quit the memory."-Chambers's Encyclopedia of English Literature.
"' The Deserted Village' has an endearing locality, and introduces us to
beings with whom the imagination contracts an intimate friendship. Fiction
in poetry is not the reverse of truth, but her soft and enchanted resemblance;
and this ideal beauty of nature has been seldom united with so much sober
fidelity, as In the groups and scenery of the'Deserted Village.' " —Thomas
Campbell.
GEORGE CRUIKSHANK.
THE LOVING BALLAD OF LORD BATEMAN. Humorously
illustrated by George Cruikshank. Sq. 16mo, boards, 25 cents.
YE BOOK OF SENSE. A new comic book. A companion to Book
of Nonsense.  With thirty-two illustrations.  Oblong 8vo,
boards, 50 cents; cloth, with plates colored, gilt, $1.00.




PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                    13
CHARLES KNIGHT.
HALF HOURS WI TIH THE BEST AUTHORS. With Short Biographical an l Critical Notices. Elegantly printed on the linest
paper. With fine steel portraits. 6 vols., crown 8vo. cloth, bev.
boards, gilt tops, $9.00; half calf, gilt, $18.00; half morocco, gilt
tops, $18,00; or bound in 3 vols., thick crown 8vo, fine English
cloth, bev. boards, gilt tops, per set, $7.50; half calf, gilt, $12.00.
Selecting some choice passage of the best standard authors of sufficient
length to occupy half an hour in its perusal, there is here food for thought
for every day in the year; so that if the purchaser will devote but one halfhour each day to its appropriate selection, he will read through these six
volumes in one >tear, and in such a leisurely manner that the noblest
thoughts of many of the greatest minds will be firmly implanted in his mind
forever. For every Sunday there is a suitable selection from some of the
most eminent writers in sacred literature. We venture to say, if the editor's
idea is carried out, the reader will possess more information and a better
knowledge of the English classics at the end of the year than he would by
five years of desultory reading. The variety of reading is so great that no
one will ever tire of these volumes. It is a library in itself.
MISS JANE PORTER.
The two following are new stereotype editions, in large, clear type, with
initial letters, head and tail pieces, &c. The illustrations were designed
expressly for this edition, and engraved in the highest style of art.
THE SCOTTISH CHIEFS. Illustrated by F. 0. C. Darley. Crown
8vo, 748 pp. Fine English cloth, gilt. Price, $1.50; half calf,
gilt, $3.50.
"Sir Walter Scott, in a conversation with King George IV, in the library
at Carlton House admitted that'The Scottish Chiefs' suggested his'Waverly Novels.' "'-Allibone's Dictionary of Authors.' This is a new and by far the best edition of a national romance which
has been as much read and admired as almost any of Scott s or Dickens'
novels. It is low-priced, well printed, and handsomely bound. Thousands
of readers will be glad to go over this stirring tale once more."-Philadebl
phia Press.
REGINA MARIA ROCHE.
THE CHILDREN OF THE ABBEY. Illustrated by F. O. C. DARLEY. Uniform with "The Scottish Chiefs." Crown 8vo, 646 pp.
Fine English cloth, gilt. Price, $1.50; half calf, gilt, $3.50.
"This classic is more neatly published in the new edition than we have
ever seen it. It was long a standard, and had more favor than'Thaddeus
of Warsaw,' and it deserved better. It takes a new lease of existence now,
and we almost envy those who read it for the first time."-North Anmerican,
Philadelphia.
ROBERT McCLURE, M.D., V.S.
THE AMERICAN GENTLEMAN'S STABLE GUIDE. Containing a Familiar Description of the American Stable; the most
approved Method of Feeding, Grooming, and General Management of Horses; together with Directions for the Care of
Carriages, Harness &c. Expressly adapted for the owners of
equipages and fine horses. Cloth extra, illustrated. $1.50.
A handy manual, giving to the owner of a horse just the information of
a practical nature that he often feels the need of, and by an author who
thoroughly understands what he is writing about, and what is needed by
every gentlemaa.
Such a treati3e has been needed for years, and we think this volume will
supply the want. The illustrations are very good and timely.".-Pittsburgl
DaEly Gazette.




14          rORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
JOHN J. THOMAS.
THE AMERICAN  FRUIT CULTURIST. Containing Practical
Directions for the Propagation and Culture of Fruit Trees in
the Nursery, Orchard, and Garden. With Descriptions of tho
Principal American and Foreign Varieties cultivated in the
United States. Second edition. Illustrated with 480 accurate
figures. Crown 8vo. Cloth extra, bev. bds., gilt back. $3.00.
We have read hundreds of criticisms on this book, and they unanimously
pronounce itthe most thorough, practical, and comprehensivework published.
The engravings are not copies of old cuts from other books, but are mainly
original with the author.
J. H. WALSH, F.R.C.S. ("Stonehenge.")
THE HORSE IN THE STABLE AND THE FIELD; his Management in Health and Disease. From the last London edition,
with copious Notes and Additions, by ROBERT MCCLURE, M.D
V.S., author of "Diseases in the American Stable, Field and
Faim-yard " with an Essay on the American Trotting Horse,
and suggestions on the Breeding and Training of Trotters, by
ELLWOOD HARVEY M.D. With 80 engravings, and full-page
engravings from  photographs from life.  Crown 8vo. Cloth,
extra, bev. bds. $2.50.
"This Americanizing of'Stonehenge' gives us the best piece of Horse
Literature of the season. Old horsemen need not be told who' Stonehenge'
is in the British Books, or that he is the highest authority in turf and veterinary affairs. Add to these the labors of such American writers as Dr.
McClure and Dr. Harvey, with new portraits of some of our most popular
living horses, and we have a book that no American horseman can afford
to be without."-Ohio Farmer, Cleveland, April 24 1869.
" It sustains its claim to be the only work which has brought together in a
single volume, and in clear, concise, and comprehensive language, adequate
information on the various subjects of which it treats."-~-iarper's Magazine,
July, 1869.
THADDEUS NORRIS.
AMERICAN FISH CULTURE. Giving all the details of Artificial
Breeding and Rearing of Trout, Salmon, Shad, and other
Fishes. 12mo, illustrated. $1.75.
"'Norris's American Fish Culture' published in this city by Porter &
Coates, is passing around the world as a standard, Mr. Norris's authority
will be quoted beside the tributaries of the Ganges, as already by those of
the Hudson, the Humber, and the Thames. The English publishers of the
book are Sampson Low, Son & Co.; and a late number of the Athenceum,
after an attentive review of Mr. Norris's methods, concludes thus:'Mr.
Norris has rendered good service to the important subject of fish-culture by
the present publication; and, although his book goes over ground (or water
rather) occupied to a great extent by English writers on fish culture, it contains several particulars respecting this art as practised in the United
States, which are valuable, and may be turned to profitable account by our
pisciculturists.' "-Philadelphia Evening Bulletin.
THE AMERICAN ANGLER'S BOOK. Embracing the Natural
History of Sporting Fish, and the Art of Taking Them. With
Instructions in Fly Fishing, Fly Making, and Rod Making;
and Directions for Fish Breeding. To which is added Dies Piscatorim; describing noted fishing places, and the pleasure of
solitary fly fishing. New edition, with a supplement, containing a Description of Salmon Rivers, Inland Trout Fishing, &c.
Illustrated with eighty engravings. 8vo, cloth extra. $5.50.
"Mr. Norris has produced the best book on Angling that has been published in our time. If other authors would follow Mr. Norris's example,
and not write upon a subject until they had practically mastered it, we
should have fewer and better works. His volume will live. It is thoroughly
instructive, good-tempered, and genial."-.Philadelphia Pre..




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                    15
HIRAM WOODRUFF.
HIRAM WOODRUFF ON THE TROTTING-HORSE OF AMERICA: How TO TRAIN AND DRIVE HIM. With Reminiscences
of the Trotting-Turf. The Results of the Author's Forty Years'
Experience and Unequalled Skill in Training and Driving, together with a Store of interesting Matter concerning Celebrated
American Horses. Edited by CHARLES J. FOSTER, of " Wilkes's
Spirit of the Times." New edition, with Supplement, bringing it down to 1873. Illustrated with Steel-plate portrait of
HIRAM WOODRUFF, and full page engravings from Photographs
from Life, and Sketches of " Lady Thorne," "Goldsmith Maid,"
" Mac," " Flora Temple," &c., <&c. 12mo, cloth, extra, $2.25; half
calf, gilt, $4.00.
"The estimation in which we hold it is well known to our readers. We believe it to be the mostpractical and instructive book that ever was published concerning the trotting horse; and those who own or take care of horses of other
descriptions may buy and read it with a great deal of profit."- Wilkes's Spirit
of the Times.
" Hiram Woodruffwas the great trainer of his day: but, by his unsullied integrity and unequalled capacity he rose above his profession. No man
could ever say of him that he had his price. Indeed, it is the universal testimony of all who knew him,-friends and foes,-that his integrity was absolutely unassailable..t is a book for which every man who owns a horse
ought tosubscribe. Theinformation which it contains is worth ten times its cost.'
-Mr. Bonner's New York Ledger.," This is a masterly treatise by themaster of his profession,-the ripened product of forty years' experience in handling, training, riding, and driving the
trotting horse. There is no book like it in any language on the subject of
which it treats. It is accepted as authority by the owners of racing trotters,
and of fast roadsters. Its publication has been hailed by gentlemen as critically appreciative as Robert Bonner, and by trainers and drivers as distinguished as Sam Hoagland, Dan Mace, and Dan Pfifer. The book is unquestionably one of great value. For in America and England the development
of the horse has long been considered second only in importance to the development of man. This work contains the results of forty years' uninterrupted labor in bringing the trotter up to the highest speed and greatest
endurance of which he is capable. Before we read it we had seen with curious surprise very hearty commendation of it and eulogy of its author in the
leading Presbyterian, Baptist, and Methodist journals. No wonder, for
Hiram Woodruff's system is based on the law of love."-New York Tribune.
" We have a decided distaste for everything connected with horse-racing,
and when the "Trotting Horse of America" was put into our hands the
book dropped of its own weight on to the table. Ashamed of this prejudice,
we took it up, and soon found ourselves reading at full pace about the way
colts should be raised, and horses trained, and racers cared for, and the breed
improved.       In reading the book we were struck with the analogy between the scientific treatment of the horse and the best treatment of the
human being.....What a ity parents and teachers would not learn wisdom from the horse-trainer I - The (N. Y.) Liberal Christian ( Unitarian).
" One may read and study this book with profit, for it was written by a man
who loved the horse, knew his peculiarities, and from the experience of
years utters words of wisdom as to the best way of training and driving the
noblest animal ever given to man for service. The advice, the suggestions, the
rules given in the book are invaluable. If we owned a "stable " we would
make our grooms study it; if we were a Vermont farmer, each son should
have a copy, for, while it is specially devoted to trotting horses, the work
contains valuable information for every man who owns or drives a horse."Boston Watchman and Reflector, (Baptist).
" Therecord ofhis experience and suggestions constitutes, therefore, a valuable accession to our knowledge, and will prove to be of standard authority
among the most skilful. The graphic style of his descriptions, the vivid pictures he draws of the breeding and education of his favorites, and the reminiscences he recalls of incidents on the turf, form a work of great merit....
Those who are desirous to form an accurate idea of the characteristics of the
trotting horse, for their benefit as riders or drivers, cannot find any other
work in our language so replete with usefulinformation, interesting hints, and
readable anecdotes. Hiram Woodruff is now dead, and it will be many a
year before we shall look upon his equal in his line of business." —Th
Nation.




16          PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
THE INSTRUCTIVE GAME OF MYTHOLOGY, with descriptive
and biographical sketches on every card. Price, 50 cents.
THE INSTRUCTIVE GAME OF POPULAR QUOTATIONS, with
descriptive, biographical and character sketches on every card.
Price, 50 cents.
These games are uniform with " The Instructive Games of Authors and
Poets," brought out last year. They are printed on the finest card-board,
with colored backs, and are put up in either a handsome cloth case or a
beautifully illuminated case as desired.
J. R. SYPHER.
THE YOUNG AMERICA SPEAKER. Designed for the use of the
younger classes in Schools, Lyceums Temperance Societies,
y&c. Containing selections in Prose, Poetry and Dialogue; in
style, sentiment and expression, suited to the minds and
spirits of the youth of the present day. 16mo, half bound, 75
cents.
"This little volume contains unexceptional selections of Prose, Poetry and
Dialogue. The selections evidence extensive reading. good taste, and some
experience with the predelictions of young declaimers." —.ew Orleans
Picayune.
"An important and interesting addition to our school literature. The
pieces presented in the work are well selected, and they have this advantage-each piece is short, and will not too seriously strain the faculties of
any student. Being short, a greater variety is presented than in most
speakers now before the public."-Banner of th Church, Atlanta, Ga.
THE AMERICAN POPULAR SPEAKER. Designed for the use
of Schools, Lyceums, Temperance Societies, &c., &c. 12mo,
half bound, 384 pp., $1.50.
"Admirably adapted to the purposes of declamation. Werecognize many
of the old standard pieces which boys have declaimed since our remembrance, with many also which we have not found in other similar compilations. The book is not encumbered with a multiplicity of rules and directions which serve to confuse and hinder the students rather than to help
them; but a few, simple, practical directions aregiven which are admirable
and all that are needed. We commend the volume to the attention of
teachers and students as one of high merit."-tPortland Evening Argus.
" Excellent selections of prose and poetry and dialogues. The subjects
embrace every conceivable want for school declamations with concise
practical instructions for the speaker."-New.Bedford Ereinf Stanrdard.
MME. MARIE SOPHIE SCHWARTZ.
THE SON OF THE ORGAN GRINDER. A Novel. Translated
from  the Swedish by SELMA. BORG and MARIE A. BROWN.
With a portrait and sketch of Mme. Schwartz. 1 vol., 12mo.
Cloth, $1.50; paper, $1.
This volume recommences the publication of the works of this brilliant
and popular writer, and is considered equal to the best of her works yet
translated.
MME. EMILE DE GIRARDIN, MM. THEOPHILE GAUTIER,
JULES SANDEAU, and MERY.
THE CROSS OF BERNY; OR, IRENE'S LOVERS,  A Novel. Translated from the French. 1 vol., 12mo. Cloth, $1.50; paper, $1.
"The Cross of Berny" is a brilliant literary tourney of four famous
writers, and is pronounced by a former literary editor of The Christian Unioa
to be the most powerful, witty, and interesting foreign novel translated since
"On the Heightsa"




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                   17
HENRY T. COATES.
THE COMPREHENSIVE SPEAKER.  Designed for the use of
Schools, Academies, Lyceums, &c. Carefully selected from the
best authors, with Notes. Large 12mo, 672 pages, half bound,
cloth sides, $1.75.
PHILADELPHIA, April 18,1872.
I consider your " Comprehensive Speaker" to be one of the most valuable
contributions to the literary apparatus of schools, academies, and lyceums
ever published. But its usefulness is not limited to these institutions: it is
an excellent family-table book, and should be in every private as well as in
every public collection.
In carrying your readers through various departments of literature, from
"gay to grave, from lively to severe," you have evinced much taste and
judgment, as well as great industry. That the sale of so good a book should
be large I should be sorry to doubt.
S. AUSTIN ALLIBONE,
Author of Allibone's Dictionary of Authors,'It contains a judicious selection of pieces from the best authors, omitting
all of doubtful morality, of a sectarian or political character, and of transient literary value. Great care has been taken in the selection of extracts
to give the genuine text of the author without the errors in quotation
and punctuation which are such a frequent blemish in this class of school
books. A large proportion of the contents are from American authors, furnishing the materials for a comparative survey of our native literature."The New York Daily Tribune.
" It is an excellent selection of pieces for declamation and reading."-The
Nation, New York.
" On careful examination, we do not hesitate to characterize it as the BEST
compilation of its class that has ever come under our notice. The merits of
this large and varied collection are numerous. Hackneyed pieces have
been carefully excluded, and political and sectarian pieces are not to be
found in its pages. There are, of course, some humorous passages, in prose
and verse, but none that are immoral or vulgar."-The Philadelphia Press.
" We cannot too highly commend the felicitous manner in which the compiler has accomplished his work. It is valuable as a volume for general
reading as well. It seems to us wholly good, with nothing to add or change
-a difficult achievement in view of the number of " Speakers" already In
existence."-Ohio State Journal, Columbus, Ohio.
" The instructions are simple and practical, most admirably adapted to
the student's use. Mr. Coates has shown in the preparation of this work a
wide range of scholarship and rare good taste. The book is worthy of a
grand success."- Watchman and Beflector, Boston, (.Baptist).
" We need only say of this book that it is a remarkably rich collection of
excerpts from the very best specimens of English prose and poetry, selected
with singularly good taste and judgment. Its influence, an a familiar schoolbook, cannot be but very elevating."-The Advance, Chicayo.
THE LATEST AND MOST IMPROVED GAMES.
THE INSTRUCTIVE GAME OF AUTHORS. Containing on each
card the leading characters in the books named, the history
of the author or the leading events mentioned in the books
named, thus familiarizing one with each writer, by attracting
the attention to some special persons or prominent incidents.
Also, containing short biographical notices, in handsome
cloth case. 60 cents.
THE INSTRUCTIVE GAME OF POETS. Uniform with the above
in style. Cloth case. 50 cents.




18          PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
JAMES HOGG, the Ettrick Shepherd.
THE MOUNTAIN BARD AND FOREST MINSTREL. Legendary
Songs and Ballads. With two fine engravings on steel. 32mo
cloth, 60 cents; illuminated side, 90 cents; Turkey mor., $1.50.
"He is a poet, in the highest acceptation of the name."-Lord Jeffrey.
PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY.
POETICAL WORKS.  With a fine engraving on steel.  32mo,
cloth, 00 cents; illuminated side, 90 cents; Turkey mor., $1.50.
ROBERT BLOOMFIELD.
THE FARMER'S BOY, and other Poems. Illustrated with a fine
engraving on steel. 32mo cloth, 60 cents; illuminated side,
90 cents; Turkey morocco, $1.50.
"Few compositions in the English language have been so generally admired as the Farmer's Boy. Those who agreed in but little else in literary
matters, were unanimous in the commendation of the poetical powers displayed by the peasant and journeyman mechanic."-Allibone's Dictionary
Authors.
ROBERT BURNS.
POETICAL WORKS.  With a fine engraving on steel.  32mo,
cloth, 60 cents; illuminated side, 90 cents; Turkey mor., $1.50.
"Burns is by far the greatest poet that ever sprang from the bosom of the
people, and lived and died in an humble condition. Indeed, no country in
the world but Scotland could have produced such a man; and he will be
forever regarded as the glorious representative of the genius of his country..He was born a poet if ever man was." —Prof. Wilson's Essay on Burns.
WILLIAM DODD, LL.D.
THE BEAUTIES OF SHAKSPEARE. From  the last London
edition with large additions, and the author's latest corrections. With two fine engravings on steel. Fine edition, on
toned paper with carmine border. Square 24mo. Cloth, gilt
edges, $1.50 Tiurkey $3.00; 32mo, cloth, 60 cts.; illuminated side,
90 cts.; Turkey morocco, $1.59.
This republication of a book so universally and deservedly popular as
Dodd's Beauties, makes it peculiarly valuable as a gift book.
THOMAS HOOD.
POETICAL WORKS. With a fine engraving on steel. 32mo.
Cloth, 60 cts.; illuminated side, 90 cts.; Turkey morocco, $1.50.
"Hood's verse, whether serious or comic,-whether serene, like a cloudless autumn evening, or sparkling with puns like a frosty January midnight
with stars,-was ever pregnant with materials for thought.... Like
every author distinguished for true comic humor, there was a deep vein of
melancholy pathos running through his mirth; and even when his sun
shone brightly, its light seemed often reflected as if only over the rim of a
cloud.-D. l. Moir.
THOMAS MOORE.
THE MORAL AND BEAUTIFUL FROM THE POEMS OF.
Edited by REv. WALTER COLTON, author of " Deck and Port,"
&c., &c. With a fine engraving on steel. 32mo. Cloth, 60 cts.;
illuminated sides, 90 cts.; Turkey morocco, $1.50.
"The combinations of his wit are wonderful. Quick, subtle, and varied,
ever suggesting new thoughts or images, or unexpected turns of expression
-now drawing resources from classical literature or of the ancient fathersnow diving into the human heart, and now skimming the fields of fancy-the
wit or imagination of Moore (for they are compounded together), is a true
Ariel,' a creature of the elements,' that is ever buoyant and full of life and
spirit."-Chambers's Eng. Lit.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                   19
ALFRED HOWARD.
THE BEAUTIES OF CHESTERFIELD. Consisting of Selections
from the Works of Lord Chesterfield. 18mo, illustrated. Cloth
extra, black and gold, $1.25.
CHARLES CALEB COLTON.
LACON; or, Many Things in Few Words Addressed to Those Who
Think. Revised edition, with a life of the author. Globe edition,
16mo, cloth extra, $1.25.
"It is one of the most excellent collections of apothegms in the language." —AUibone's Diotionary of Authors.
COL. GEORGE CHESNEY.
THE BATTLE OF DORKING, AND GERMAN CONQUEST OF
ENGLAND IN 1875; or, Reminiscences of a Volunteer. By an
Eyewitness, in 1925. Reprinted from Blackwood's Magazine.
12mo, 64 pp., 30 cents; cloth, 50 cents.
"Everybody is talking about it, and everybody is quite right. We do not
know that we ever saw anything better in any magazine, or any better example of the vraisemblance which a skilled artist can produce by a variety
of minute touches. * * * * *  The writer of this paper, living about
1925, gives his son an account of his adventures as a Volunteer during the
invasion of England fifty years before, and so powerful is the narrative, so
intensely real the impression it produces, that the coolest disbeliever in
panics cannot read it without a flush of annoyance, or close it without the
thought that after all, as the world now stands, some such day of humiliation for England is at least possible. The suggested condition precedent of
invasion, the destruction ef the fleet by torpedoes attached by a new invention to our ships, has attracted many minds- and with the destruction of the
regulars, the helplessness of the brave but half organized Volunteers, and
the absence of arrangement, make up a picture which, fanciful as it is, we
seem, as we read it, almost to have seen. It describes so exactly what we
all feel that, under the circumstances, Englishmen, if refused time to organize, would probably do."-Spectator (London.)
" The extraordinary force and naturalness of the picture of the calamity
itself, its consistency throughout, from the bits of the last Times leader, read
by the unhappy volunteer in the City, to the description of the conduct of
the Germans in the fatal Battle of Dorking, and in the occupation of the
English homes which follows, seem to us as natural in its touches as can
well be conceived."-Pall Mall Gazette.
" The Britons are stirred up by it as they have been by no one magazine
article of this generation. The'Fight at Dame Europa's School' did not
hit the bull's eye of English feeling more squarely than this clever shot from
old Maga.... The verisimilitude is wonderful. We have read nothing
like it outside of Robinson Crusoe."-Journal of Commerce (New York.)
THE SECOND ARMADA. A Chapter of Future History. Being
a Reply to the Above. 12mo, paper covers. 10 cents.
The story of the German Conquest has produced a sensation both in
America and England, having run into eight editions in this country in less
than one month. The "London Times" of June 22d contained their version
of the famous battle, with a totally different result however, and also had a
long editorial on the two versions. This is given also with the reply.
" An intensely interesting little book, and must be read to be appreciated."-P-rovidence Gazette.




20           PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS
OLIVER BUNCE.
rPOMANCE OF THE REVOLUTION. Being true Stories of the
Thrilling  Adventures, Romantic  Incidents, Hair-brecdtl
Escapes and Heroic Exploits of the Days of'76. Laid paper,
with six illustrations. 16mo, cloth, extra, $1.50.
While the principal events of the history of our glorious Revolution are
known to every intelligent American, much remains to be disclosed of the
inner history of the war, and the motives and patriotism of the people.
There were deeds of individual daring, heroism worthy of the proudest days
of Greece and Rome, dashing and hazardous enterprises, and hardships
bravely borne, performed by subalterns and private soldiers in the grand
army of heroes, which should never be forgotten. To collect and preserve
the sketches of these almost forgotten passages of the war, as they originally
appeared in the newspapers and private letters of that stirring period, and
the stories told by scarred veterans round the blazing hearth-stone; these
legends of the past; has been the object of this work, and the publishers
are confident that none will rise from its perusal withouit acknowledging
that " Truth is stranger than fiction," and with a deeper feeling of reverence
for the heroes of the days of'76
"A collection of anecdotes and traditions relating to the War of Independence, which presents in a brilliant light chivalrous adventures called
forth by the struggles of the early patriots for the freedom of their country.
If some of the incidents here recorded have rather an apocryphal air, they
yet serve to illustrate the spirit of the time, and present the truth more
vividly to the imagination than the more formal pages of history. The
volume is eminently adapted to popular reading."-Harper's Magazine.
CECIL B. HARTLEY.
LIFE  OF THE  EMPRESS JOSEPHINE, Wife of Napoleon I.
With a fine Portrait on Steel. 16mo. Printed on fine laid paper.
Cloth, extra,'1.50.
"Ter career and her character were alike remarkable; surrounded by
the dolnor.liz!ations of the French Court, she was a Roman matron in stern
rectitude, with a pre-eminent fidelity to a sensitive conscience; and blended
comprehensive genius with a warm heart and a noble personal presence.
She was the peer of Napoleon, and in some respects his superior. Her executive force was less, but her foresight was greater. It is to her that the
index finger of history points, as an example of female grandeur. Napoleon
got a divorce from her because he wished his seed to inherit the French
Crown. The son born of his Hapsburg marriage died crownless, while the
grandson of Josephine now wears the purple of France-this is more than
poetic justice. * * * In the book before us, the story of her life is told in
a simple, classic style, and possesses a fascination rarely met with in bio.
graphy."-Chicago Evening Journal.
MRS. ANNA JAMESON.
LIVES OF CELEBRATED FEMALE SOVEREIGNS AND ILLUSTiiIOUOS VWVOMIN.  Edited by Mary E. Iewitt.  With
four portrait s on steel. 16mo, beautifully printed on laid paper.
Cloth, extra, $1.50.
The celebrated Mfrs. Jameson, who wields a powerful, ready, and pleasant
pen, has taken hold ot some of the leading events in the brilliant lives of
some of the most world-noted women, and depicted them in very attractive
colors. It is a lovely book for young ladies, and will give them a taste for
history.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                   21
W. S. GILBERT.
THE BAB BALLADS; or, Much Sound and Little Sense. With
113 illustrations by the author. Square 12mo., cloth, bev. gilt
edges, $1.75.
These Ballads, first published in periodicals, rapidly achieved a whimsical popularity, which soon demanded their publication in a collected
form. Much of this is due to the series of inexpressibly funny drawings
by the author, who is happy in being artist t-nough to interpret his own
humor in these admirable sketches: we pity the man who cannot
appreciate and enjoy them. The Ballads will rank with the best of
Thackeray, Bon Gaultier, or Ingoldsby. Let every one who in these dull
times has the blues, procure a copy as the cheapest remedy. While it is a
nearly perfectfac Simile of the English copy, it is only half the price.
" Everybodylikes, occasionally, a little sensible nonsense.' Mother Goose'
is enjoyed in childhood, and something similar, but more advanced, is
needed to provoke a smile on a wearied face in later years. This volume of
comic poems answers such a purpose; some of them have a sly moral, while
others are simply amusing from their supreme absurdity. The mirth is
aided by the author's original cuts, which are quite in keeping with the
poetry." —Advance, Chicago, the Great Religious Weekly.
C. M. METZ.
DRAWING-BOOK OF THE HUMAN FIGURE. With many Examples from the best Studies of the Old Masters, beautifully
engraved in the first style of the art. Folio, half morocco, antique, $7.50.
H. B. STAUNTON.
THE AMERICAN CHESS PLAYER'S HANDBOOK. Teaching
the Rudiments of the Game, and giving an analysis of all the
recognizedopenings, amplified by appropriate games actually
played by Morphy, Horwitz, Anderssen  Staunton, Paulson,
Montgomery Meek, and others. From the work of Staunton.
Illustrated. 16mo, cloth, extra, bev. bds. $1.25.
"Among the great wants of students of this noble game of chess has been
ahandbook which should occupy a middle ground between the large and
expensive work ofStaunton and the ten cent guides with which the country
is flooded. This want is happily supplied by the present volume. It is an
abridgment ofStaunton's work, and contains full accounts and descriptions
of the common openings and defences, besides a large number of illustrative games and several endings and problems. It is a book which will be
decidedly useful to all beginners in the game, and interesting to those who
are already proficient i n it."-Peoria Transcript.'"Will prove an invaluable guide for the admirers of the great ard strnte
gic game of chess. It should be it the hands of every chess-player." —
Galesburg BRepublican.
" It is the best manual for the begi^or with which lwrn are acquainted, —
exceedingly clear and intelligtble." —New Orlans Picuayune.
SARAH E. SCOTT.
EVERY-DAY COOKERY, FOR EVERY FAMILY. Containing
neatly 1l00) Receipt.s adaitled to nu dctrate iicumles, and coiuprising the best and most economical methods of roasting,
boUling, broiling and stewing all kinds of meat, fish, poultry
gami and vegetablesi simple and inexpensive instructions
for making pies, puddings, tarts, and all other pastry; how to
pickle and preserve fruits and vegetables; suitable cookery
for invalids and children; food in season, and how to ciloose
it; the best ways to make domestic wines and syrups, and
ample receipts for bread, cake, soups, gravies, sauces, desserts,
jellies, brandied fruits, soaps, perfumes, &c., &c., and full directions for carving. Illustrated. 16mo., cloth. Price, $1,25.




22          PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
OTTO MULLER.
CHARLOTTE  ACKERMAN.  A  Theatrical Romance, founded
upon interesting facts in the life of a young artist of the last
century.  Translated from  the German, by Mrs. Chapman
Coleman and her Daughters, the translators of the Mulbach
Novels. Paper, $1.00; cloth, $1.50.
"The author of this romance has acquired a solid reputation in Germany, and it is evident, from this translation, that it is deserved."-San
Francisco Daily Becord.
T. S. ARTHUR.
IDLE HANDS, AND OTHER STORIES. A new volume by this
popular author. With six exquisite full-page cuts, engraved
by Lauderbach. Square 8vo. Cloth, full gilt, $2.00.
"The most popular of all our American writers on domestic subjects."Godey's Lady's Book.
" In the princely mansions of the Atlantic merchants, and in the rude log
cabins of the backwoodsmen, the name of Arthur is equally known and
cherished as a friend of virtue."-Graham's Magazine.
"As a writer of short moral stories and sketches, Mr. Arthur has probably
no superior in this country. There is no mistaking the lesson intended to
be taught. Thousands of young readers will hail the advent of this book
with genuine joy."-Indianapolis Evening News.
" The name of T. S. Arthur is so well known as a charming writer for
juveniles as well as for adults, that to commend this selection of beautiful
and instructive stories, so tastefully gotten up by the enterprising publishers, would be but to put pencil and paint to finished work."-COntral Baptist,
at. Louis.
" The paper and printing are superb, and the binding, which allows the
margin to be wide, is in the best style of green and gold. It is a book for the
holidays."- Worcester (Mass.) Daily Spy.
FRIENDLY HANDS AND KINDLY WORDS. Stories illustrative of the Law of Kindness, the Power of Perseverance, and
the Advantages of Little Helps. Eight fine illustrations by
H. K. Browne, John Absolom, and the brothers Dalziel. 16mo,
cloth, extra, 75 cents. 
SMALL BEGINNINGS; OR THE WAY TO GET ON. Beautifully illustrated with eight fine drawings by H. K. Browne,
John Absolom and the brothers Dalziel. 16mo, cloth, extra,
75 cents.
THE ART OF DOING OUR BEST: As seen in the Lives and
Stories ofs ome thorough Workers. Eight fine illustrations by
H. K. Browne John Absolom, and the brothers Dalziel. 16mo,
cloth, extra, 75 cents.
YE BOOK OF SENSE. A new comic book. A Companion to
Lear's celebrated Book of Nonsense. With thirty-two illustrations brightly colored, Oblong 8vo, boards, $1.00; cloth,
extra gilt, $1.50.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS:                     23
MIS3 H. B. McKEEVER,
Author of "The Flounced Robe, and What it Cost," Edith's Ministry,"
Woodcliffe," "Silver Threads," &c., &c.'
These stories have the merit of being entertaining, instructive, and really
much superior to the common run ofJuveniles. The Springtield Rrpublican
which is competent authority, pronounces them the best and handsomest
Juvenile Books of the season."-Lyons Republican.
" Miss McKeever always writes with point and meaning, and in a manner
to gain and hold the attention."-Sunday-School Times.
ELEANOR'S THREE BIRTHDAYS. "Charity seeketh not her
own." Illustrated. 16mo., 295 pp., $1.00.
MARY  LESLIE'S TRIALS. "Is not easily provoked."  Illustrated. 13mo., $1.00.
LUCY FORRESTER'S TRIUMPHS. "Thinketh no evil, believeth all things, hopeth all things." Illustrated. 16mo. Price,
$1.00.
R. M. BALLANTYNE.
New and beautiful editions of these world-renowned books second only
to those of Cooper and Marryatt, and better than those of Vlayne IBei,
in the pictures presented to the reader of wild life among the Indians, the
hairbreadth escapes and fierce delights of a hunters' life, and the perils of
"Life on the Ocean Wave." Ballantyne's name is well known to every
intelligent boy of spirit. Leading the reader into the jungles and forests
of Africa, sweeping ever the vast expanse of our western prairies, "fast in
the ice" of the Polar regions, or coasting the shores of sunny climes, he
ever presents new and enchanting pictures of adventure or beauty to
enchain the attentioii, absorb the interest, excite the feelings, and always
at the same time instructing the reader.
THE GORILLA HUNTERS. A Tale of the Wilds of Africa. 16mo,
illustrated, cloth, extra, $1.25.
"Thoroughly at home on subjects of adventure. Like all his stories for
boys, thrilling in interest and abounding in incidents of every kind."-The
Quiver, London.
THE DOG CRUSOE. A Tale of the Western Prairies. 16mo, illustrated, cloth, extra, $1.25.
"This is another of.Mr. Ballantyne's excellent stories for the young.
They are all well written, full of romantic incidents, and are of no doubtful moral tendency; on the contrary, they are invariably found to embody
sentiments of true piety, manliness and virtue." —Inverness Advertiser.
GASCOYNE THE SANDAL-WOOD TRADER. A Tale of the
Pacific. iGmo, illustrated, cloth, extra, $1.25.
"'Gascoyne' will rivet the attention of every one, whether old or young,
who pursues it."-Edinburgh Courant.
FREAKS ON THE FELLS; or, Three Months' Rustication. And
why I did not become a Sailor. Illustrated, 16mo, cloth, extra,
$1.25.
" Mr. Ballantyne's name on the title-page of a book, has for some years
been a guaranty to buyers that the volume is cheap at its price."-London
Athenceum.
THE WILD MAN OF THE WEST. A Tale of the Rocky Mountains. 16mo. Illustrated, cloth, extra, $1.25.
This is generally considered the best of Mr.'Ballantyne's famous narratives of Indian warfare and border life. In this field he is second only to
Cooper.
SHIFTING WINDS. A Story of the Sea. Cloth, extra, illustrated.
$1.25.




24           PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
R. M. BALLANTYNE-Second Series.
"Indulgent fathers and good uncles will look a long time before they will
find books more interesting or instructive for boys than these. In the four
volumes the author introduces his young readers to the wonders of the Arctic
regions, the wild hunting-grounds of the Hudson's Bay Company, the rugged
coast and midnight sun of Norway, and the exciting chase of the monsters
of the deep on the pathless fields of the ocean. He is quite at home among
the scenes he describes, and has the faculty of taking the boys along with
him in his narrative, and making them feel at home in his company. His
object is to give information and to inculcate sound principles of virtue, and
he mingles en ugh of fancy with the fact and the moral lesson to make both
more impressive and the more sure to be remembered. The boy who reads
these volumes at the time when his mind is most susceptible to the stirring
scenes of peril and adventure, will cultivate a taste for more complete and
elaborate works of travel and discovery, in mature years." —ev. Daniel
1March, D.D.
FIGHTING TTTE WHALES; or, Doings and Dangers on a Fishing
Cruise. With four full-page Illustrations. 18mo., Illustrated,
75 cents.
AWAY  IN  THE  WILDERNESS; or, Life Among the Red Indians and Fur-Traders of North America. 18mo., Illustrated,
Cloth, extra, 75 cents.
It is one of the most delightful books this famed author has written.
Whilst describing the exciting adventures of Indian life, he conveys ncw
and attractive information about the far north portion of our continent.
Seldom, if ever, has there been a better description of life in the lands of
the Hudson's Bay Company, than is found in this little work.
FAST IN THE ICE; or, Adventures in the Polar Regions. 18mo.
Illustrated. Cloth, extra, 75 cents.
"Is attractive and useful. There is no more practical way of communicating elementary information than that which has been adopted in this
series. When we see contained in 144 small pages, as in "Fast in the Ice,"
such information as men of fair education should possess about icebergs,
Northern lights, Esquimaux, musk-oxen, bears, walruses, etc., together
with all the ordinary incidents of an Arctic voyage, woven into a clear connected narrative, we must admit that a good work has been done, and that
the author deserves the gratitude of young people of all classes."'-London
Athenceum.
CIASING TTIE SUN; or, Rambles in Norway. 18mo. Illustrated.
Cloth, extra, 75 cents.
Describing a country almost new to us, the author tells of many strange
natural curiosities, of tle manners and customs of the people, and tue
curious modes of travel and conveyance.
ANNE BOWMAN.
THE BEAR HUNTERS OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 16mo.
Illustrated. Cloth, extra, $1.25.
A story of trapper life in the Rocky M)untains. A better insight of real
li e in these uncivilizfd wilds is gained from books like this than frio scores
oi the dry details of travellers.
ADVENTURES TN  CANADA; or, Life in the Woods. 16mo.
Ililu.,ti: atd. C.uth, 1l.=5.
This is not a mere work of fiction, but the true narrative ofa bright boyw ho
roughed it in t le bth when Canada, tie home of adventure andi sporting,
was much wilder than it is now. The boys, especially, will be charmed with
the adventures with Indians, bears, and wolves, tise racoon hunts and duck
shooting; while the older class of readers will be drawn to it by its charming description of the scenery, and condition of what may, before long, become a part of the United States.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                     25
FOSTER'S TRANSLATION.
THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS; or, The Arabian Nights'
Entertainment. A new edition. With eight full-page illustrations. Large 12mo, cloth, extra, $1.50.
"More widely diffused among the nations of the earth than any other
product of the human mind. While it is read or recited to crowds of eager
listeners in the Arab coffee-houses of Asia and Africa, it is just as eagerly
perused on the banks of the Tagus, the Tiber, the Seine, the Thames, the
HIudson, the Mississippi, and the Ganges.,.. While there are children
on earth to love, so long will the'Arabian Nights' be loved."-Appleton's
American Encyclopedia, article " Arabian Nights."
D. W. BELISLE.
THE AMERICAN FAMILY ROBINSON; or The Adventures of
a Family lost in the Great Desert of the West. d1mo. Illustrated. Cloth, extra, $1.25.
DANIEL DE FOE.
THIE LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. Including a Memoir of the Author, and an Essay on his Writings.
Large l2mo. Illustrated. Cloth, extra. Price, $1.50.
Carefully printed from new stereotype plates, with large, clear, open type,
this is the best, as well as the cheapest, edition or this charming work published.
" Perhaps there exists no work, either of instruction or entertainment, in
the English language, which has been more generally read and more universally admired, than'The Life and Adventures of Robinson Crusoe.' It
is difficult to say in what the charm consists, by which persons of all classes
and denominations are thus fascinated; yet the majority of readers will recollect it as among the first works that awakened and interested their youthful attention, and feel, even in advanced life and in the maturity of their
understanding, that there are still associated with Robinson Crusoe the sentiments peculiar to that period, when al is bright, which the experience of
after-life tends only to darken and destroy."-Sir Walter Scott,
JEAN RODOLPHE WYSS.
THE SWISS FAMILY  ROBINSON; or, The Adventures of a
Father, Mother, and four Sons, on a Desert Island. Two parts,
complete in one volume. illustrated. Large 12mo. Cloth, extra,
Price, $1.50.
GRIMM.
POPULAR GERMAN TALES AND HOUSEHOLD STORIES.
Collected by the Brothers Grimm. With nearly 200 illustrations by EdwardIH. Wehnert. Complete in one volume. New
edition. Fine English cloth, bev. bds., full gilt back and side
stamp, $2.50; half calf, gilt, $4.50.
The stories in these volumes are world-renowned, and they will continue
to be read, as they long have been, in different languages, and to charm and
dtlight not only the young, but many readers in mature life who love the
recollections of childhood and its innocent diversions.
COUNTESS DE SEGUR.
FRENCII FAIRY TALES. Translated by Mrs. Coleman and her
daughters. With ten full-page illustrations, by Gustave Doro
and Jules Didier. Glno, price, $1.50.
The Countess de Seger, the authoress of this charming work, and the
mother of the wiFe of the French ambassador at Florence, the brilliant BarDness Malaret, is a Russian adly, and a daughter of the heroic I']-''1 
]tostopchin, who ordered the burning of Moscow, when Napoleon captured
th9.t devoted city.
"Not many of the fairy stories written for children are so admirably contrived or so charmingly written as these."- Worcester Daily Spy.




26          PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
HARRY CASTLEMON.
THE SPORTMAN'S CLUB IN THE SADDLE. This is the first
of the new Series of Six. The new volumes of this series will
follow from time to time as rapidly as possible. Illustrated,
16mo, cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.25.
"The'Sportsman's Club in theSaddle' is asplendid book for boys."-Daily
Journal, Newburgh, N. Y.
" This story, we are quite certain, will please the boys immensely; it is full
of amusing and exciting inciUents."- Worcester Daily Spy.
" This is the first of the' Sportman's Club Series' by one of the most popular authors of Juvenile books. The boys who love dogs and guns will enjoy
this volume."-Democrat, St. Louis.
"A delightful writer is Castlemon. Has seen everything and remembers
what he has seen. Describes scenes with great spirit, while all his volumes
are full of incident and excitement. The author has a nice sense of the
wants of boyhood, and produces such stories as give entire satisfaction to
the future rulers of the republic."-Albany Evening Post.
"Mr. Castlemon is the author of several series of fascinating books for
boys, and the present volume but adds toits reputation."-Morning.Herald,
Utica. N. Y.
" A spirited and lively sketch of the huntsman's sports. It is replete with
exciting adventure wrought into the form of an animated story, and the
young will follow its entertaining pages with unflagging interest."-Albany
Evening Journal.
THE GUNBOAT SERIES. 6 vols., 16mo, illustrated. Cloth, black
and gold, $7.50.
Frank the Young Naturalist.     Frank on a Gunboat.
Frank in the Woods.             Frank before Vicksburg.
Frank on the Lower Mississippi.   Frank on the Prairie.
THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN SERIES.  3 vols., 16mo, illustrated.
Cloth, black and gold, $3.75.
Frank among the Itancheros.    Frank at Don Carlos' Rancho.
Frank in the Mountains.
THE  GO-AHEAD  SERIES.  3 vols., 16mo, illustrated.  Cloth,
black and gold, $4.50.
Go Ahead; or, The Fisher Boy's Motto.
No Moss; or, The Career of a Rolling Stone.
Tom Newcombe
JULIA  McNAIR WRIGHT.
A MILLION TOO MUCH.  A Temperance Tale.  By Mrs. Julia
McNair Wright, author of " Priest and Nun," "Almost a Nun,"
"New York Ned," "John and Demijohn," &c. 12mo. Fine
cloth, $1.50.
"It is a valuable acquisition to the temperance literature of the day, probably the best work of the kind ever published, as it deals with absolute
facts. It is really a wonderful book, and those who would work effectively
in staying the tide of intemperance, would do well to circulate it."-Bloomington Daily Leader.
" It is infinitely better than stories of the kind generally are." —Philadelphia Inquirer.
"This story is one of the best pieces of temperance advocacy we have seen.
Its scenes are graphic; its progress only too natural, and its conclusion a
powerful warning. It is less of a tract than many of the same kind of tales,
and merits attention for the freshness and force of its delineations."-The
Age, Philadelphia.
" A first class temperance story. The career of one born with appetite for
drink and with the means to gratify every wish is depicted with vigorous
and rapid strokes in a well told story. * * We recommend this book for
Sunday-school libraries."-" The Pacific," San Francisco.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                   27
MARGARET HOSMER.
Author of "Cherry, the Missionary," "Grandma Merritt's Stories," "The
Voyage of the White Falcon," &c., &c.
LITTLE ROSIE'S FIRST PLAY DAYS. Illustrated. 18mo., 160
pp., 75 cents.
LITTLE ROSIE'S CHRISTMAS TIMES. Illustrated. 18mo., 160
pp., 75 cents.
LITTLE ROSIE IN THE COUNTRY. Illustrated. 18mo., 160 pp.
75 cents.
"Very nice children's books, indeed, and we only wish that we had more
space to say so, and more ti:.e to say it in. Any present-giving fathers,
mothers, uncles, aunts, brothers, or sisters, who have a care for the little
people, may safely order these for home consumption."-The Hartford
Churchman.
" A charming series of stories for the younger class of readers, full of interesting incidents and good moral and religious instruction, brought down
to the comprehension of a child in such a way as to produce a salutary impression. They are calculated also to teach parents how to keep children
employed in what is pleasant and useful, thus superseding the necessity of
imposing so many restraints to keep them from evil. This is apt to be the
great fault in the management of children. They are given nothing innocent and useful with which to employ their active, restless minds, and then
parents wonder that they need be always in mischief. Rosie's mother better
comprehended the wants of a child, and forestalled temptations to end by
incentives to good."-Springfleld Daily Union.
UNDER  THE HOLLY   or Christmas at Hopeton Grange. A
Book for Girls. By MRS. HOSMEJX and Miss   ~. 12mo. Illustrated. Cloth, extra, $1.50.
"And this we can and do most confidently recommend to parents who are
faithfully striving to provide only wholesome food for the intellectual appetite of their children. The tone of the book is pure and healthful, the style
easy and graceful, and the incidents are such as to give pleasure without at
all kindling the passion for exciting fiction, which is so rampant among the
young people of our day."-Maryland Church Record.
" This is entitled,' A Book for Girls,' but it would interest the youth of
either sex. It is a succession of tales told at the Christmas season. We can
recommend them all for their interest and moral. It is for'children of a
larger growth,' not a mere story-book for the little ones."-Philadelphia.Daily Age.
LENNY, THE ORPHAN; or, Trials and Triumphs.  Illustrated,
by Faber. 16mo. Price, $1.25.
"A story book of an orphan boy, who is thrown loose upon the world by
a conflagration, in which his mother and only surviving parent is burnt.
The varieties of experience, both sorrowful and happy, through which the
boy passes, are wrought up into a story of no little power, and yet are such
as often occur in actual life. The religious teachings of the book are good,
and penetrate the entire structure of the story. We recommend it cordially to a place in the Sunday-school library."-Sunday-School Times, Philadelphia.
"The author of this book has written some of the best Sunday-school
books which have recently been issued from the press of the American Sunday School Union. The volume before us portrays the trials of a little boy,
who loses his mother in early life, and is subjected to the intrigues of a designing person, from which he obtains a happy deliverance. The story ia
well planned and written, and its moral and religious lessor are good."Weekly Freedman, New Brunswick, N. J.




28          PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
BARONESS MARTINEAU DES CHESNEZ.
LADY GIREEN SATIN, AND HER MAID ROSETTE.  Translated
from the French. Illustrated. 1 vol., 12mo. Cloth, black and
gold, $1.50.
This will be one of the most charming juveniles published this fall, both
inside and outside.
HECTOR MALOT.
ROMAIN  KALBRIS: His ADVENTURES ON SEA AND SHTORE.
Translated from the French by Mrs. JULIA MCNAIR WRIGHT,
authoress of "Priest and Nun," "A Million Too Much," etc.
Illustrated with 47 original French designs, by Emile Bayard,
engraved in the handsomest style. 1 vol., 12mo. Cloth, black
and gold, $2.50.
This will be the handsomest juvenile of the season, and is confidently recommended to the trade.
CAROLINE H. B. LAING.
THE SEVEN  KINGS OF THE SEVEN  HILLS.  A Popular
Ancient History of Rome, designed for Children. 16mo, illustrated, $1.
" A very attractive and well-told rendering of the fables of early Roman
history. Everybody needs to know these stories, and this book will serve a
good end in introducing them to children."-The Nation, New York.
"The early history of Rome is treated by the accomplished authoress of
this work in a manner adapted to the comprehension and tastes of juvenile
readers, without attempting to draw too sharp a line between th e results of
critical research and legendary fictions. Her little volume is highly entertaining, the language is chaste and graphic, and the narrative abounds with
striking incidents."-New York Tribune.
THE HEROES OF THE SEVEN  HILLS.  A sequel to "The
Seven Kings of the Seven Hills." A Child's History of Ancient
Rome. 1 vol., 16mo. Illustrated. Cloth, black and gold, $1.
This little book, and the one to which it is a sequel, supply a want which
has long been felt. The reception accorded the first one guarantees popularity to the coming volume.
MRS. S. C. HALLOWELL.
BEC'S BEDTIME  and other Stories from  The Christian Union.
1 vol., 12mo. Illustrated. Cloth, black and-gold, $1.50.
Mrs. Hallowell is well known as one of the most popular contributors to
7he Christian Union, and as a writer for children has a high standing.
VICTOR HUGO.
GAVROCHE, THE GAMIN OF PARIS. From "Les Miserables,"
by Victor Hugo. Translated and adapted by M. C. PYLE. A
charming story. 16mo, cloth, black and gilt, $1.
"This story is a charming episode in Victor Hugo's famous book,'Les
Miserables.' It is a very touching and strongly drawn picture of Parisian
life. The hero is a' Gamin,' or street boy of Paris, who lives a vagabond
life, and takes a precocious part in events of the great capital."-The Age,
Philadelphia.




PORTER  & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.                   29
PAUL KONEWKA.
THE CATASTROPHE OF THE HALL. Illustrated with original
drawings in Silhouette by the late Paul Konewka, in his most
characteristic manner. Beautifully printed on tinted paper.
Quarto. Boards, $1.00;
" A rhymed tale about three kittens, Beauty, Monkey and Dot, illustrated
with silhouettes, by the late Paul Konewka, so spirited and so funny, that
the children who read will be apt to agree with the boy on the title-page in
being'particularly glad that God did cats.' "-New York Daily Tribune.
MISCELLANEOUS.
THE LIBRARY; or, What?_ooks to Read, and How to Buy them.
A few practical hints, by an old Bookbuyer. 16mo, paper cover,
10 cents per copy; $8.00 per hundred.
Everybody has felt the want of a reliable guide in selecting books for their
library. In this little manual, the author has endeavored first, in a preliminary essay, to point out how to read books to the best advantage, and how
to buy them; second, what books to buy, by giving lists of some fifteen
hundred volumes of standard works, such as are necessary to every wellselected library; these are given with the number of volumes, the best and
different editions, and the prices. It thus forms a complete and intelligent
guide, as to what is best to buy first, such as every person of any pretensions
to literary taste should possess.
THOUGHTS OF PEACE; or, Strong Hope and Consolation for the
Bearer of the Cross. From  the last London edition. Beautifully printed on tinted paper, with carmine border. Square
16mo. Fine English cloth, bevelled boards, red edges, $1.50.
"  emarkable as the assertion is that very many of the best works are
the product of the chastened and afflicted in society, it is nevertheless true
that the world is greatly enriched by the presence of invalid gifted minds in
all ages. This delightful little volume is the product of one who has felt the
acuteness of disease, and it illustrates the experience of one who has long
been an invalid. The Scriptural texts, and poetic suggestions, evince a rich
acquaintance with the scriptures and the poets. The book is beautifully
printed on tinted paper, red line border, and richly bound. Many would
prize it as a gift book."-Pittsburg Gazette.
" This is a reprint from the latest London edition, and is a beautiful little
work, both in style of typography and binding, and in the sentimentsjudiciously selected and collated from the Sacred Scriptures and poets. It comprises three hundred and sixty-five of the most soul-comforting and inspiring
texts of the Bible-one for each day of the year. Following each text is a
short selection from some hymn, or sacred poem of corresponding sentinient. No better souvenir could be given to one having experienced some
of life's sorrows-and who has not!-and who has learned to look for consolation to Holy Writ." —Mauch Chunk Gazette.
PAPA'S BOOK  OF ANIMALS. Wild and Tame. Chiefly from
the writings of Rev. J. G. WOOD and THos. BINGLEY. With
sixteen large and spirited drawings, by H. C. Bispham. Small
4to., fine English cloth, gilt, bev. bds. Price, $1.25.
SLOVENLY PETER; or, Cheerful Stories and Funny Pictures for
Good Little Folks. With nearly two hundred engravings.
Beautifully colored. Printed on heavy paper. Large 4to.
Cloth, bevelled boards, extra, $1.75.
A new edition of this charming book, a standard among uveniles. Surely
lessons of stern morality and humanity were never more pleasantly and
effectually taught than in this book.




30          PORTER & COATES' PUBLICATIONS.
NORTHERN LIGHTS. Tales from Swedish and Finnish authors.
Collected and translated by SELMA BORG and MARI E A. BROWN,
the translators of the Schwartz Novels. 1 vol., 12mo. Illustrated. Cloth, black and gold, $1.50.
This collection of Northern Tales is full of beauty, and for imagination
and poetic expression excels the far-famed tales of Hans Christian Andersen.
STANDARD FAIRY TALES. Containing Aladdin, Cinderella,
Beauty and the Beast, Jack the Giant Killer, Red Riding Hood,
Tom Thumb, Puss in Boots, and numerous other Favorites of
the Nursery. Beautifully illustrated with eight full page engravings after designs by GUSTAV DORt and GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. 12mo, cloth, extra, black and gold, $1.50.
ADVENTURES BY LAND AND SEA. Perils, Hardships and
Escapes; taken from the most famous travels. 1 vol. Small 4to.
Profusely illustrated. Cloth, black and gold, and illuminated
side. $2.
PERILOUS INCIDENTS IN THE LIVES OF SAILORS AND
TRAVELLERS. Small 4to. Profusely illustrated. Cloth, black
and gold, and illuminated side. $2.
These are companion volumes, and will be great favorites for the holiday
season.
M. C. PYLE.
MINNA IN WONDERLAND, AND ROLAND AND HIS
FRIENDS. A charming new juvenile. Beautifully illustrated. Cloth, black and gold, 75 cents.
ROSE VALLEY LIBRARY. 6 vols. 32mo. Illustrated. In neat
box. Per vol., 25 cents.
Robinson Crusoe.                    Discontented Tom.
Eva Bruen.                          Edith Locke.
Willie and Ned.                     Ben Benson.
ALADDIN; or, The Wonderful Lamp. With fifteen large and
beautiful illustrations, by 11. 0. C. Darlty. Small 4to, fine English cloth, gilt, bev. bds., $1.50.
THE HAPPY CHILD'S PICTURES OF ANIMALS AND BIRDS.
4to. Illustrated with large colored pictures from drawings of
animals and birds, by Harrison Wier. Fancy boards. Price
45 cents.
MOTHER GOOSE'S COMPLETE EDITION OF HER RHYMES,
CHIMES, AND MELODIES. 128 pp., profusely illustrated,
colored, square 12mo. Fancy boards, 60 cents; cloth, gilt, 75 cts.
LETTER WRITERS.
THE  GENTLEMAN'S LETTER-WRITER. Bound in boards,
cloth back. 139 pp. Price, 35 cents.
THE LADY'S LETTER-WRITER. Bound in boards, cloth back.
139 pp. Price, 35 cents,
THE COMPLETE LETTER-WRITER. For the use of Ladies
and Gentlemen; containing both the above bound in one volume. 273 pp. Cloth, gilt. Price, 75 cents.